Category: Uncategorized

  • Family Cruise

    Font size : +


    My sister and I go on a cruise ship with our parents.

    Family Cruise

    Our parents wanted to take a cruise in the Caribbean for their twentieth anniversary. They planned it out perfectly…then things started to change. It was just little things but it sure upset mom. She was a planning perfectionist. She had planned her entire life right down to her two children and everything was on schedule.

    I was born first but only after they were married for two years and had established their relationship. Then mom got pregnant and I came along right on schedule in their third year of marriage. My sister Gail arrived in their fifth year.

    Back to the cruise…prices changed, dates changed, and our accommodations changed…not once but several times. Mom was at her wit’s end when dad finally stepped in. He placed a phone call, talked to someone, and got what he wanted. Mom was impressed.

    When the time came we arrived at the airport and were picked up by a shuttle bus and taken to the ship. It was huge! Movies just don’t do these things justice.

    The first thing that pissed mom off was that us kids were in a room on another floor. She specifically wanted joining rooms so that she could keep an eye on us at all times. The ship was totally booked and had a list of standbys too so there was nowhere else to put us. Mom and dad did get a nice room with a great view and a queen-size bed. Gail and I got a room inside the ship with no view at all and twin beds.

    The next thing that pissed mom off was when the steward handed her a revised list of the places the ship was stopping. The one place she really had her heart set on was not on the list. Well dad would certainly get a earful about that.

    Gail and I got settled into our room quickly. While she was in the tiny bathroom changing into her bikini I changed into my suit in the room. When Gail came out we both did double takes. I had never seen Gail in anything that skimpy before. I guess she had never seen me in anything this skimpy either. Mom had picked them out for us. Mine was a small tight yellow stretchy bathing suit that fit me like a glove. My cock and balls were pretty visible in them and Gail pointed and laughed at me. I know that I turned red. Then I looked at Gail. She had on just about the same color yellow suit. It was much smaller than anything I had ever seen her in before. The little stretchy material was like a tube top and pushed her tits almost flat but her nipples sure showed. The bottoms were tight up against her pussy and I could see hairs sticking out all over. Then I looked in the mirror behind her and saw her bare ass. I made her turn around and show me. It was a thong and the string up her ass crack did little to cove her. I kind of liked the view and I especially liked her ass. When she turned back around she giggle as she stared at my erection. I looked down and turned red again.

    Gail asked me if I had my razor with me. I said yes and she asked to borrow it. When I asked her why she opened her legs and pulled on some of the hairs sticking out of her bikini.

    Gail went back into the bathroom. When she finally came back out she handed me my razor and apologized for plugging it up with her hairs. Then Gail sat on the lower bed, opened her legs wide, and asked me if I could see any hairs that she missed. Actually she had done a very good job but I didn’t tell her that. I told her to lay back and pretended to do a little touchup work around the edges. I pulled her small triangle in a little and stroked at her with the razor. She didn’t complain at all so I did it a couple of more times pulling the material a little more each time until I saw her entire pussy slit. Finally I had to stop or I would have cum.

    Gail thanked me for helping her then giggled at my cock. It really showed now and there was a wet spot from where it had oozed some precum. I said, “Damn it” and pulled the waistband down slightly and tried to dry the wet spot. Gail giggled again and then I realized that I had just shown her the head of my cock.

    Gail said, “Wow! You sure are well hung!”

    I smiled and said, “Thank you! Hey! How would you know anyway?”

    Gail smiled and said, “I have see Susan’s brother before and I saw dad once or twice.”

    She thought for a moment and said, “If I show you mine will you show me yours?”

    I quickly said, “Yes!”

    So I watched as Gail flipped her top down off from her tits. That top really had smashed them flat. They stood up nicely as I admired them. Right then we heard a knock on the cabin door and mom calling to us. I looked at Gail and she flipped the top back up over her tits. Then I opened the door.

    Mom came in. She had on the same suit that Gail was wearing only a little bit bigger. Not much bigger either. As she came in dad followed her. Mom asked Gail to turn around and she did showing dad her bare ass. Gail then told mom to turn around. We got to see her ass perfectly too. The two girls stood together and dad and I were standing together.

    Mom blushed and said, “I’ve never worn so little out in public before! It’s kind of exciting!”

    Dad said, “It sure excites me!”

    Gail said, “We can see!” Then dad blushed.

    The girls got to check out our crotches and we got to check out their good parts. Soon both dad and I were hard and the girl’s nipples were hard too. I started to get a wet spot again and I noticed that mom was getting a wet spot low on her crotch too. Wow! Mom got excited.

    Mom asked, “Gail did you remember to shave?”

    Gail said, “It’s all taken care of!”

    Soon dad suggested that we get out to the pool so we followed him. He took mom’s hand and Gail took my hand. I couldn’t take my eyes off from mom’s bare ass. I was mesmerized. She had that same little twitch that she has in her tight jeans.

    We were quite the sight to see coming all dressed in the same bright yellow suits. I noticed that all of the men turned to look at mom’s bare ass as they passed her. Gail obviously noticed it too.

    Gail giggled and whispered, “Do they look at me the same way?”

    I looked back at the men we passed, then whispered; “They look at you even more!”

    Gail giggled again and squeezed my hand. When we got to the pool Gail and I jumped right in.

    When Gail came up I got real close to her and said, “Your top fell down!”

    Gail adjusted her top with me trying to block the view.

    Then Gail smiled at me and said, “Mom! Come on in! The waters fine!” Then Gail squeezed my hand.

    Mom stood at the edge of the pool, tested the water with her toes, and then dove in. She swam underwater right up to us and came up. Her top had come down too exposing her tits to our view. We both got closer to her to help block the view.

    Gail said, “Mom your top came down too!”

    Mom blushed and pulled it back up. Then she said, “It won’t be a problem once we are underway. The brochure said that we can be topless after we pass the three mile limit!”

    Gail said, “Really!”

    Mom smiled and asked, “Do you want too?”

    Gail said, “Mom this is a once in a lifetime thing! I think we should go wild and do everything we wouldn’t do at home!”

    Mom said, “I agree! No one here knows us so we can do anything that we want to do! Right?”

    Gail said, “Right!”

    Soon we were underway, the horn tooted, and we heard an announcement to the fact. About ten minutes later we heard another announcement that we had passed the three-mile limit. Mom and Gail removed their tops and tossed them toward dad. He just smiled. He couldn’t believe that mom would do such a thing and neither could Gail or I. For the next hour we played in the water and the girls sunbathed topless. Lots of guys strolled by just to look at them. Mom and Gail waved and smiled at them. A few of the other women took off their tops too but no one was as pretty as mom and Gail. Eventually mom said that we had all had enough sun for one day and we headed back to our rooms to change. Mom and Gail just carried their tops and agreed that they wouldn’t need them anymore for the rest of the trip. Dad and I liked that agreement. All either girl was wearing was a tiny patch over their pussy so that we couldn’t see their slit.

    At the stairway Gail and I headed down to our room while mom and dad headed toward their room. Once we were inside our room I locked the door.

    Gail turned around to me and said, “Well where were we! Oh yea! You’ll show me yours!” Then Gail slipped off her tiny bottoms and said, “I know that you took a good look after I shaved so it’s my turn! Peel!”

    I just smiled and pulled my bathing suit off. My cock got hard and popped out nicely. Gail was impressed.

    Gail said, “You got a close look at me!” Then Gail pushed me back onto the lower bunk and knelt on the floor in front of me. I just smiled as Gail admired my cock knowing that I would get the same opportunity soon. When she was done she said, “Mom told us to take a shower and get dressed! Want to join me?”

    Of course I did so I went into the tiny bathroom with her and we both just barely fit in the shower. Gail washed me and I got to wash her. This was going to be a great vacation after all. She even told me to wash up inside her pussy as far as I could get my fingers. Wow! That was great. I had always wanted to do that to any girl and doing it with my sister seemed even more exciting.

    Gail said, “We should be able to do this when we get home too!”

    I said, “I don’t know! Mom probably will go right back to normal when we get home!”

    Gail said, “I hope not! Maybe we can change her mind! After all we have two weeks!”

    We got dressed in T-shirts, shorts, and a pair of shoes. Gail and I didn’t put on any underwear either. When we knocked on mom’s door dad opened it. Mom was just wearing her panties but dad was dressed. Gail and I sat on their bed and watched as mom finished her hair and makeup. This was cool seeing mom in just her panties. Gail noticed me getting a hard-on and patted my crotch when no one was looking. When mom was complete she pulled on a dress and dad zipped it up the back. It was a very nice gown and showed a lot of cleavage. However with what she showed out on the deck this seemed very conservative.

    We went to the dinning room for dinner. The food was very good. Gail and I got cheeseburgers and fries while mom got a nice salad and dad got his thick juicy steak. Mom had wine and dad had a beer. Gail and I got Pepsi.

    After dinner mom and dad wanted to stick around, drink, talk, and dance. Gail and I got to go explore the ship.

    As soon as we were out of sight of mom and dad Gail took her T-shirt off and tucked it into her back pocket. She was getting aroused showing off her tits as we wandered around. Whenever girls gave her dirty looks Gail flipped them her finger and pulled her shoulders back thrusting her tits out even further. The guys sure liked it and every boy made sure to say hello and ask Gail her name and where she was from.

    As we strolled the deck one girl in particular seemed very interested in Gail. The girls talked a little while and the next thing I knew Gail was helping the girl off with her shirt. We both were admiring Emily’s breasts. The girls jumped into the pool while I watched them. They swam to the far side to talk.

    Gail swam back to me and whispered, “How would you like to fuck two virgins?”

    I whispered, “I’m a virgin too!”

    Gail smiled and whispered, “Really! Cool! Don’t tell Emily that and make sure you poke it in me first! Understand?”

    I whispered, “Yes!”

    Gail whispered, “Emily is a lesbian and wants me real bad! I told her that she could have me if you could fuck her! She wasn’t too keen on it but like I said she wants me real bad! You get to win twice!”

    Then Gail swam back over to Emily and got her. Apparently she told Emily that everything was all set. The two girls walked back to our room with me following. Gail carried her top and showed off her tits but Emily put her top back on.

    When we got in our room I locked the door behind us and dead bolted it. Emily noticed and smiled.

    Gail said, “Okay! Here’s the deal! You can have me, body and soul, for the rest of the cruise but my brother gets to fuck you every day and I get to eat his cum out of your pussy afterwards! Deal?”

    Emily said, “Okay! But I’m a virgin!”

    Gail said, “Me too! Honest!” She turned to me and asked, “Do you want to take two cherries?”

    I smiled and said, “You bet!”

    Emily said, “I want your virgin pussy for an hour first!”

    Gail said, “Okay!” Then she looked at me and asked, “Would you mind watching two lesbians getting it on for an hour?”

    I just smiled.

    Gail took off her shorts and shoes and stood there naked. Emily removed her top again for us. Gail and I watched as Emily removed her shoes, shorts, and panties. Emily had a naturally hairy bush while Gail’s was shaved clean. For a sixteen-year-old Emily sure had a lot of hair down there however she shaves her legs and armpits. Interesting!

    Gail said, “Nice carpet!”

    Emily said, “Why thank you!”

    Gail asked, “Do you want top or bottom?”

    Emily touched Gail’s bare pussy and said, “I want this” as she pushed Gail back onto the bed.

    Gail sat down, spread her knees wide, and leaned back on her elbows as Emily got her face right into her crotch. It only took a few licks for Gail to start moaning. I became fascinated with watching Emily work on my sister’s pussy. Gail’s nipples got hard, the areolas around them puckered, and her breasts began to quiver. Her eyes rolled up under her eyelids, her head tilted back, and her mouth gaped open. I could tell when an orgasm was coming because of her moan. It started out real deep and built up to a soft high-pitched scream at the end. I heard my sister make that sound over and over until she passed out from all of the excitement.

    Emily turned around. She looked at the clock and then at me. Emily said, “Your sister is good! Very good! No one ever lasted forty-seven minutes before! This is going to be a great vacation! So you want to fuck me now? I really am a virgin but she is truly worth it! She told me that she was but I didn’t believe her!”

    I said, “Of course I want to fuck you but Gail made me promise to fuck her first and then to cum in you so that she could eat you out afterwards. Gail wants me to take her virginity first and she doesn’t want you to have to taste my cum!”

    Emily said, “Oh! That’s so sweet of her! I really was dreading the taste of cum more than letting you fuck me anyway! My hymen has been gone for years! My sister fucked me with my own Barbie Doll when I was ten years old. After that I had to eat her pussy every night. She even made me eat out all of her girlfriends too. She got a job and is starting college soon so she didn’t come with us.”

    I said, “So Gail is like your first conquest?”

    Emily said, “No silly! I’ve made it with about half of the girls in my school! Most of them just want to try it once to see if they really like boys. It’s kind of a comparison. Some do it on a dare, others do it because their boyfriends want them too, but mostly they just want to try something different!”

    I said, “I wonder how many girls Gail has eaten?”

    Gail said, “Well why don’t you ask me?”

    Emily said, “So you finally woke up!” Then Emily kissed Gail and I watched them French kiss for a full minute before turning back to me.

    Gail asked, “Did you get your hour?”

    Emily said, “No I didn’t but don’t worry about that. I was very satisfied with you! Are you ready to loose your virginity with me?”

    Gail said, “You bet!”

    Both girls got on the floor and Gail let me between her legs. The girls had their fun so this was entirely for my benefit. Later I would have to thank Gail for coming up with this idea. As I slipped my cock into her pussy I looked at the clock. This very hour and minute would be imbedded in mind forever as the exact time that we lost our virginities. Other than my hand I had nothing to compare it to but I knew that it felt wonderful and that I never wanted to take it out again. I didn’t even move it around. I just felt the most wonderful place in the World to keep it. Suddenly Gail thrust up at me and snapped me out of my trance. Then I started to slip it out a little and slip it back in. After a minute I had a pretty good rhythm going.

    Gail said, “Do Emily now!”

    I really hatted to pull my cock out of my sister’s soft moist pussy but I knew she expected me to fuck Emily and cum in her. I wanted so much to stay in Gail and cum in her for my first time but I knew that I would have more opportunities to do just that. So I forced myself to pull it all the way out and to slip it into Emily’s waiting pussy. Fortunately it felt just as good. I wondered if all pussies felt this good. I made a mental note to try and find out when I got home. I started with the same rhythm that I had in Gail. Emily responded like Gail had. It surprised me. After all she was a devout lesbian. I was enjoying this. I had two pussies both wanting my cock in them. I did the best that I could. I fucked Emily for a minute then I fucked Gail for a minute and traded back and forth like that a few times. I felt that old familiar feeling stirring deep inside my balls and I knew that I was going to cum soon. I hated to do it but I pulled my cock out of Gail’s wonderful pussy and slipped it back into Emily’s pussy for the grand eruption. As I thrust into Emily she thrust back. The harder I thrusted into her the harder she thrusted back at me. We were fucking each other with wild animal lust. It was everything I had ever imagined and more. My mind was exploding, my cock was exploding, and Emily was exploding too. That’s right! This die-hard lesbian was having an orgasm with a boy’s cock ramming into her. I know that I cum more than I had ever cum before in my life and when I was finished Emily was still going. I did not stop my fucking motion! I kept fucking into Emily for all I was worth. She had the longest orgasm that I could ever have imagined. I swear that it lasted a good two or three minutes. When she finally closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep I pulled out my already limp cock and rolled toward my sister.

    Gail said, “I know just how she feels! Totally satisfied for the very first time in her life! That’s how I felt after she was done with me! I could have died and gone to heaven knowing that I had the best sex of my entire life!”

    Gail kissed me and said, “You do know that you gave her a string of multiple orgasms! Don’t you?”

    I said, “I did what?”

    Gail said, “Multiple orgasms silly! That’s when a girl can have two or three or even twenty orgasms in a row, back to back, on top of one another! It’s like a never-ending roller coaster ride! You never want it to stop! Then you pass out from all of the pleasure. I did the very same thing a little while ago!”

    I kissed Gail and said, “I love you!”

    Gail kissed me back and said, “I know!”

    I kissed her again and said, “No! I really love you!”

    Gail kissed me back and said, “Yes! I know! I love you too!”

    I kissed Gail’s breast and said, “I really wanted to cum in you!”

    Gail said, “I really wanted you to too! How about I let you cum in me later! First I want to taste your fresh cum in Emily’s pussy!”

    Then Gail shook Emily until she woke up. Emily couldn’t move a muscle she was so drained so Gail got between her legs and feasted on her pussy. Emily thoroughly enjoyed it and even had a few orgasms.

    Then Emily said, “I’m in love with your brother’s cock!” Then she drifted off to sleep again.

    Gail switched from eating Emily’s pussy to sucking my cock. In no time at all I was hard again. This time it was all for Gail. I wanted it to last longer this time so I started out slower. It was just as good, maybe even better this time. It wasn’t just sex like it had been the first time it was what lovemaking was supposed to be like, I think. It was mutual, it was romantic, and it was between two people that truly loved one another, even if those two people were brother and sister.

    Gail and I established a rhythm, got into the feeling, and let our bodies take over. My mind was overcome with love for my sister and it wasn’t the same love I had for her before this trip either. When I felt the pressure building up in my balls Gail sensed it too and she held on even tighter. She didn’t seem to have those multiple orgasms like Emily had but Gail was enjoying the biggest one that she ever had, so was I. We kissed and I rolled to the side.

    Emily said, “That sure looked nice. I woke up somewhere in the middle I think!”

    Gail was still breathing heavy but asked, “How do you feel?”

    Emily said, “Like a million dollars! I absolutely love your sweet pussy but then again I think I love your brother’s cock even more! How soon do you think you can fuck me again?”

    I said, “I don’t know! Maybe an hour! Maybe less!”

    Emily asked, “Can I spend the night then?”

    I looked at Gail. Gail looked at Emily and said, “Okay! Should you let your parents know where you are?”

    Emily smiled and said, “I should but they probably aren’t there anyway! I saw them with another couple! My parents are swingers! They wife-swap and everything!”

    Gail said, “Wow! That sounds exciting!”

    Emily said, “Once I saw them! Mom was sitting on this guy’s cock and eating his wife’s snatch while my dad was butt fucking her!”

    Gail said, “No way!”

    Emily said, “Oh yeah! I saw it all! It was her boss and his wife! I have known them for years! He tried to feel me up once but I told him that I was a lesbian and then I told him to fuck off!”

    Gail said, “Wow!”

    Emily smiled and said, “Then he tried to hook me up with his wife but he wanted to watch so I told him to fuck off again!”

    So anyway Emily spent the night with us. The three of us slept in the lower bunk like sardines. I had my cock tucked in between Gail’s legs right next to her pussy all night long. We woke up early enough for me to fuck both girls and take a shower before going to breakfast. Gail and Emily wore bikini tops to breakfast but were not going to keep them on for long. I was sure looking forward to that. At breakfast we sat at a table in one corner.

    Emily looked up and said, “Look there are my parents with that couple from last night! I told you they spent the night together and wife-swapped!”

    Gail and I looked up. Gail smiled and said, “That’s our parents!” I started laughing. My mother a wife-swapper, wow!

    Emily’s mother came over and started to introduce her to our parents when Emily call them by name and asked them how they enjoyed sex with her parents. Dad choked and mom just about peed her pants. Mom turned about three shades of red but never said a word.

    Emily said, “Well I think we children were doing the same as you adults last night!”

    Emily’s mother said, “But you’re a lesbian!”

    Emily replied, “Yes I was! Now I’m bisexual and I’m leaning pretty heavily toward a good stiff cock more and more!”

    Gail looked at mom and asked, “So what did you do last night?”

    Mom replied, “Not much! We drank and talked! You know the usual stuff!”

    Gail said, “Oh! I just thought that you sat on his cock and ate his wife’s pussy while dad fucked you in the ass! That’s all!”

    Dad choked again. Mom turned so red that I thought she was going to die.

    Emily’s mother said, “Well so what if she did! We’re consenting adults! Aren’t we?”

    Gail said, “So are we according to International Laws!”

    I finally had to say something; “So if you guys are going to shack up for the entire trip can we have one of the bigger cabins?”

    Emily’s father said, “We’ll discuss it and get back to you!”

    Dad leaned closer to Gail and asked, “How did you know?”

    Gail said, “Just a lucky guess!” Then she smiled like she does when she’s up to something.

    Dad grinned at me and asked, “Were you really doing what we were doing last night?”

    I answered, “Yes we were! Emily and Gail were both virgins yesterday! So was I!”

    Dad smiled broadly and patted me on the back like he was congratulating me on becoming a man or something.

    Emily leaned in a little closer to dad and I and said, “We should talk about a little incest! How would you like to fuck your daughter?”

    Dad choked again and went with the other adults to get himself some breakfast from the buffet.

    We went back to our room so the girls could remove their tops. They really liked going topless and showing off their tits. Then we went out on the deck to get some sun, swim a little, and talk a lot. We didn’t see any of our parents until it was time for dinner. They had left us a note on our door as to where we were to meet them.

    As we ate, Emily’s father said, “Well you three have certainly grown up! Apparently we were all doing the same thing last night and apparently we adults wish to continue doing it! So therefore if you want we will give you our room!” He put his arm around his wife’s shoulders and cupped her tit to impress me.

    Dad said, “Yes! They will move in with us for the rest of the cruise and we can use your room for storage of some extra stuff and whatever we purchase along the way!”

    Emily’s father said to me, “So you are converting my little girl from a cunt licker to a cock sucker! Good for you! Slip it to her as often as you can! It’s a shame to waste a fine piece of ass like that!”

    I immediately made up my mind that I didn’t like him. Dinner was quiet as far as us children were concerned but Emily’s father had too much to drink and got real sexual, especially toward Emily and Gail! He wanted to fuck them both and he didn’t care who knew it!

    As soon as we could we got out of the dinning room and went to our own room. We locked the door and started to talk again. Gail didn’t want Emily’s father to fuck her and neither did Emily. All three of us were in agreement that he was an asshole! The three of us made love all at the same time and it worked out pretty well, at least we all got off. This time Emily asked me to cum in my sister so she could eat her out afterwards. I was happy to fulfill her request.

    Later there was a knock on our door. It was mom! I opened the door and let her in even though we were all naked.

    I asked, “What’s up!”

    Mom said, “Emily your father is a real jerk!”

    Emily laughed and said, “He can be a big asshole too and he is usually full of shit!”

    Gail said, “Mom! That bastard wants to fuck me!”

    Mom said, “I know! He told us all! Several times! He fucked my ass after dinner! Or more likely raped me! I was just finishing peeing when he came into the bathroom with me, closed the door, and dry fucked my asshole while he held his hand over my mouth. When he was done he threatened me! He said that there was no one to complain too out here on the high seas. It appears that no country actually has jurisdiction.”

    Emily said, “He rapes my mother’s ass all the time too! I hear her cry sometimes and she can’t sit or walk gracefully for a couple of hours afterwards! I told you he was a big asshole!”

    Mom said, “Yeah but I don’t know what to do!”

    Gail asked, “Did you tell dad?”

    Mom replied, “Yes! But your father told me to ignore him! Your father just wants to fuck Jane! That’s all!”

    Emily said, “We need to talk to my mother! I’ll call her!”

    It took about a half an hour but she finally knocked on our door too and I let her in. The two girls listened as the two mothers talked and occasionally the girls put their two cents in.

    It seems that mom was not the first woman that Emily’s father had raped and its always in the ass. Forced anal sex was his thing. He had even done it to Emily’s sister a few times too. That’s why she left early for college and didn’t come on this trip. Jane was terrified of him and never went against his wishes.

    The next thing I knew mom was telling Jane that they would stay with us, Jane should file for a divorce, and we should all five of us stick together for the remainder of the voyage.

    Gail asked, “What if we want to have sex?”

    Mom laughed and said, “Look! I know you three have been doing it! You know that we adults have been doing it! The only thing left is for us to watch one another doing it!”

    With that Gail and Emily rolled into a very graceful sixty-nine. Mom watched intently. Emily’s mother started playing with mom and they both undressed. I got to see mom’s bald pussy and Emily’s mother’s hairy pussy. All I could think of was like mother like daughter.

    Emily’s mother said, “My husband won’t allow me to shave it or trim it! Sometimes it is very embarrassing!”

    I asked, “Would you like me to shave it for you? After all you don’t want any thing to do with him anymore, do you?”

    Mom looked at me and said, “I’d like you to shave her pussy! I’m not crazy about waking up with hair in my teeth!”

    Emily smiled and said, “Shave me too!”

    Gail said, “Yes please do! Like mom, I didn’t care for Emily’s pussy hair in my teeth this morning either!”

    Mom smiled mischievously at me and said, “Why don’t you shave us all while you’re at it!”

    So I started with Emily. I enjoyed holding onto her pussy lips while I shaved all of her hair off. I tickled her clit and put my fingers inside her pussy too. When I was done and had washed her off I kissed her pussy and ran my tongue right up her slit to tickle her clit. Her mother was anxious for me to do her next so I did. I pulled on Jane’s pussy lips, shaved off all of her hair, and managed to tickle her clit and finger her pussy too. She liked it! I kissed her pussy and licked up her slit several times. I played with her clit with my tongue until she cum. Mom wanted to be last so I shaved Gail next, played with her, and licked her pussy and clit too.

    Mom was next! I got to look very closely at mom’s pussy. It was different than the other girls. Her inner lips poked out somewhat and her clit was bigger. I liked it! I really liked it! I shaved mom very well and tugged at her outer lips, tugged at her inner lips, and fingered her hole. I rubbed her clit good with my thumb as I shoved a couple of fingers in her hole. Then I kissed her pussy. Mom moaned! I ran my tongue up her slit several times and tried to get my tongue as far into her pussy as I could. Finally I latched onto her clit with my lips and held onto her ass with my hands. I gave mom two orgasms orally then I slipped my cock into her as my reward. Mom never said a word but she smiled very nicely at me and started bucking up against my cock. I was way too excited to last very long after shaving the four girls. While I was filling her with cum mom said that I was a better lover than my father was. I smiled as I rolled off of her.

    Mom said, “Thank you! I needed that! I really needed a pleasant experience to take away the memory of that bastard raping me! And your father didn’t even come to my rescue when I told him about it! He just wants to fuck Jane!”

    Jane said, “Now they won’t have any of us to fuck! Serves them right! They’re both assholes!”

    Mom and Jane got into a sixty-nine while Gail, Emily, and I watched. They were not as good at it as Gail and Emily but it still got me excited. I fucked both girls at the same time and cum in Gail because Emily wanted me too!

    That night mom and Jane slept on the bottom bunk, Gail and Emily slept on the top bunk, and I slept on the floor.

    In the morning Jane begged me to fuck her. She was the only one that I hadn’t fucked yet and she wanted it real bad. So I made love to her like she hadn’t had in a long time. Her husband loved to rape her and he also told the wife-swapping husbands to treat her rough too! She loved it and had two orgasms that were very special to her.

    At breakfast both husbands came over to us but security sent them away. Mom and Jane had gone to the Captain and filed a complaint. The Captain even told Jane that if she were serious about a divorce that she could get one cheap on one of the islands that we would be stopping at.

    For the next couple of days I got to see them all topless out on the deck, nude in our tiny room, and make love to each one of them throughout the day. In between they seemed to take care of each other. I watched mom eat all three girls. I got most excited when mom and Gail got into a sexy sixty-nine and were going at it. I think it was the incest thing. Mom was certainly learning to get in touch with her lesbian side but the others were still better at it.

    Then the following day we docked at the island that the Captain had told us about. Jane had thought about it a lot and had decided to go through with her divorce. We went to the local Magistrates Office and Jane filled out the paperwork, paid the filling fee, and was handed her divorce decree right there. It also stated that she was to get fifty percent of his assets, ten percent of his income for the next two years, and that Emily would get seventeen percent of his income until she turned twenty-one. The Magistrate made copies of his order and was going to have one served to her husband on the ship, one given to the Captain, one sent to her family lawyer, and the last one sent to the County Clerk where she lives to be filed there. It was official!

    Emily said, “It’s too bad that we aren’t a real family! Then we can stay to forever!”

    Gail asked the Magistrate, “What it the legal age to get married?”

    The Magistrate said, “Sixteen for boys and fourteen for girls!”

    Gail looked at Emily and I holding hands and said, “You two could get married if you want too!”

    Emily and I looked at one another and at the very same moment said, “Do you want too? Yes!” Then we laughed.

    I turned to the Magistrate and asked, “What do we have to do?”

    I smiled as he said, “Fill this out, sign it, and I’ll marry you right now!”

    Emily asked her mother, “Is it okay mom?”

    Jane answered, “Yes dear!”

    I asked mom, “Is it okay mom?”

    She answered, “Yes dear!”

    We filled out the paperwork, mom paid the filing fee, and then he married us. He even handed us a Marriage Certificate.

    We went to lunch to celebrate our wedding and then went back to the ship. The Captain and Jane’s husband had already been served and the Captain was also informed of our marriage. The Captain informed us that he had a short talk with Jane’s husband and that he and dad were taking our little room and that we could have the two larger rooms. He thought that Emily and I would like a big room to ourselves. Little did he know that we both wanted Gail to join us. Mom and Jane could have the other room. He said that everything was being moved as we speak.

    That night at dinner we all got to sit at the Captain’s table and he made an announcement about our marriage. It was fantastic!

    A couple of days later dad apologized to mom and she accepted his apology under certain conditions. Once he agreed mom and Jane let dad move back in with them. He got to fuck Jane but only if he fucked mom too, plus he had to keep his paws off Gail and Emily. I on the other hand could fuck mom and Jane anytime that I wanted too or anytime that my wife would let me. Needless to say Jane and Emily were going home with us.

    The second week of our cruise was even better than the first week if that was possible.

    The End
    Family Cruise


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • The Barbie lez Fantasies – Week 88: Internet Sex

    Font size : +


    A quick and kinky lesbian fantasy!

    Author’s Note 1: These short fantasies started off as weekly mini-stories for my readers, but the newsletter was shut down because autoresponders do not accept adult content. I thus decided to publish these fantasies for free for my readers to enjoy. It is meant to entertain, so please do not leave hateful comments if everything is not perfect. I am only human after all.

    Author’s Note 2: Although this fantasy can be read independently, it was written as part of a series. For full enjoyment, please read “The Barbie Lez Fantasies: Week 1-87”.

    ***

    Have you ever had one of those fantasies? You know, the ones that feel so real you begin to wonder if you are actually imagining them. Well, I do… because I have them all the time! Sometimes, they turn into a story, but mostly they remain trapped inside my brain. That is, until now…

    A few months ago, my roommates and I decided it would be a good idea to switch Internet Service Providers (ISP). For the same monthly price, we would have unlimited downloads. Bigger is always better, right? WRONG!

    Our current—at the time—ISP account was in my name, so I was put in charge of everything. Not only did I have to find a company that offered unlimited internet in our price range—my roommates are in college, so money is usually an issue for them—but I also had to open an account with them, schedule the installation and cancel our current service. I knew it would be a lot of work, but it would all be worth it if it meant being able to stream Netflix in HD. Or so I thought…

    It all started at the beginning of May. By then, I had found an ISP that offered unlimited internet for the same monthly cost as our current provider—including activation fees, installation fees and the cost for the new modem. I knew I would soon be leaving for my yearly month-long “workation”, so I called up the company and explained my predicament. They assured me I could create the account now and schedule the installation to coincide with my return. It sounded like the best option, so I accepted the temporary installation date—I say temporary, because I would have to contact them upon my return to confirm the installation date—they gave me. Starting June 27th, we would have unlimited internet—one of my roommates was leaving, so the remaining one and I thought it best to wait until the next one moved in to switch ISP.

    The plan was to get the exact same internet we currently had, but the woman I spoke to convinced me fiber optic was better than cable. Since the cost was the same, I chose to heed her advice. In less than two months, we would have unlimited fiber optic internet.

    I left for my “workation” with peace of mind and returned on June 26th with my trust in our new ISP intact. The next day, I called them up and scheduled the installation for July 2nd. I may be a trusting person by nature, but I chose to err on the side of caution and wait until our new internet was installed before canceling the old one. That was the best decision I ever made.

    The technician was scheduled to arrive at some point between 8:00 am and 12:00 am. He arrived at 8:3, only to let me know fiber optic internet required a phone line. I also learned the ancient phone line we had in our apartment was not linked to the power box—or whatever it’s called—located in our landlord’s apartment, which was located right beneath ours. Even worse, he had to wake up my roommate to determine this. But the worst part of all was that in order to activate our new internet, he would have to run another line from our landlord’s apartment to ours. Since he wasn’t there, getting his permission was impossible. The technician suggested I call our new ISP and switch our service back to cable. I was a little irrigated, but thanked the man and watched him leave.

    I called our new internet provider and explained the situation. They agreed to switch our service free of charge and send us a new modem—the first one they had sent us only worked for fiber optic. I was also forced to schedule a new installation. Unfortunately, there was a ten-day waiting period and I would be gone during that time for a second, mini “workation”. Since I couldn’t be certain my roommates would be there to welcome the technician, I scheduled the new installation to coincide with my return. On August 1st, we would have our new internet. At least that was the plan.

    I thought my troubles were over, but the next day, I ran into my landlord and learned he had lost access to the internet and could no longer use his phone. It quickly became obvious the technician had unplugged some—okay, it was actually many—wires during his visit and had left them unplugged upon his departure. Though it was in no way my fault, I felt guilty and assured my landlord I would sort everything out.

    I returned home and called my new ISP. They apologized for the inconvenience, but told me there was nothing they could do because the technician that had screwed up my landlord’s internet and phone worked for another ISP—in Montreal, there are two major internet providers and all the other, smaller companies use their internet while giving their clients better benefits to remain competitive. What that meant was that the only way to fix the problem was to pay for a technician to come resolve the issue—they needed an account number to send one free of charge and, since my landlord was the one with the problem, that meant he was on his own. In other words, he would have to call his ISP and get them to send a technician to his residence to fix the issue. I felt incredibly guilty, especially since I would be gone by the time my landlord’s internet returned—if it did—but there was nothing I could do. My second “workation” was thus the most stressful one of my life. Thankfully, everything had returned to normal by the time I returned. Well, almost…

    When I arrived, I had received the new modem and sent back the old one using the return envelope they had included with the package. Everything was going according to plan and I was able to relax for a few days. On July 31st, our current ISP was shut off—in order to activate our new internet, I had been forced to cancel our old one.

    The technician was supposed to arrive on August 1st between 8:00 am and 12:00 am. When the clock read 12:30 and still he remained absent, I borrowed my roommate’s cell phone—I use VoIP because it’s cheaper than a normal phone and I only rarely use it. However, no internet means no phone—and called our new ISP. They informed me the August 1st installation date was only temporary—even though I had repeatedly asked the lady I had spoken to whether or not this was the ACTUAL installation date—and that their next available technician could not come until August 5th. Since there was nothing I could do, I agreed.

    The technician was scheduled to arrive between 8:00 am and 12:00 am on August 5th. By 12:30, he still wasn’t there. I once again borrowed my roommate’s cell phone and called. I explained the situation and was put on hold. As luck would have it, the doorbell rang moments later. My roommate, who was standing by the window let me know it was the technician. I let the man I was dealing with know I would have to call back to yell at him. He laughed, knowing I was not angry at him but at the company he worked for.

    I hung up the phone and handed it to my roommate, before heading to the front door and buzzing in the tardy technician. It took about fifteen seconds before I heard a knock on the door, but that was enough to push me past my limit. I am not usually prone to violent vocal outbursts, but anger now boiled within me. I couldn’t wait to let the technician just how angry I was by his tardiness, no matter if he had a good excuse. It was with a crazed smile that I opened the door.

    My angry words died in my throat when I laid eyes on one of the most beautiful women I had ever seen. Her hair was long and blonde. Her eyes the bluest blue I had ever seen. And her body… Oh, that body… Though most of it was concealed by the uniform she wore, I could tell she was beautiful, breathtaking. The mere sight of her made me forget all about my anger. In its place now stood arousal. So much arousal that a powerful fantasy began growing within me. But I could not afford to let it take over. I repelled it as best as I could and invited the beautiful technician into the apartment.

    She studied the modem for mere seconds before saying the four words I least wanted to hear.

    “We have a problem.”

    Anger returned to my body. Mixing with arousal, it became a mutant force that took hold of my body, dragging me away from reality before I could even consider letting my anger burst out of me. One moment, I was standing in the real world and the next I was in an identical fantasy one.

    My anger remained just as potent and I opened my mouth to yell. I wanted to yell at her. I wanted to slap her. But I also wanted to kiss her. And fuck her. I was a mess. One second I was angry and the next I was aroused. The two emotions battled it out for a while before I decided to let them both inspire me. This was a fantasy and I would take advantage of it to expel all the anger and arousal from my body.

    “Don’t move,” I said through gritted teeth. Without another word, I hurried out of the living room.

    When I returned, I was wearing a bathrobe.

    “Why’d you change?” she asked.

    I didn’t answer. At least not with words. Instead, I unfastened my bathrobe and let it slip off my shoulders, revealing the naked body that lay beneath. Her eyes widened in shock and her jaw dropped open in disbelief. But as surprising as my nudity was, it was not the cause for her shock. It was the large strapon I wore.

    The woman remained frozen in shock for a moment before her voice returned.

    “What the…” she began, but that was all she got out before I shoved the tip of my plastic cock into her mouth. I had taken advantage of her petrified state to close the gap that separated us. I had also forced her to her knees. She now kneeled before me, her eyes wide and her lips wrapped around my spear.

    I smiled down at her with devilish delight as I forced the strapon deeper and deeper into her mouth. But her mouth could only handle so much and the toy soon slipped into her throat. With each new inch that entered it, her eyes grew wider. The incomprehension that filled them soon turned to fear. She struggled to break free, but I grabbed her head and held it in place.

    “Suck it!” I ordered in a voice that left no place for debate. Our eyes met and she instantly knew disobeying me was a bad idea. Still, I held on to her head until she nodded.

    As soon as she was free, she began slowly rocking back and forth, forcing the toy in and out of her mouth and throat. At first, her eyes were filled with dread, but each time the shaft slid into her, it chased a little of that fear away. By the time she had worked her way up to ferocious deep throating, her eyes were filled with lust.

    “Stop!” I commanded when I saw her lips try to curl into a smile.

    She immediately pulled away and peered up at me with disappointment-filled eyes. But behind that disappointment stood excitement for what was to come.

    “Get undressed!” I commanded.

    Her eyes twinkled with anticipation as she stood up and quickly stripped out of her uniform. I struggled to contain an amused smile when I realized she wasn’t wearing any underwear. But I was unable to keep them uncurled when her flawless body was revealed in its entirety. She was even hotter than I had imagined. Her breasts were perky, yet big enough to satisfy any man—or woman—and her pussy seemed to sight I started to wonder if it could handle my massive strapon. Thankfully, I was still overwhelmed with anger and cared little if my young lover could handle my toy or not.

    “Get on your hands and knees!” I ordered as soon as she was fully naked. A smile of anticipation deformed her full lips as she dropped to the ground.

    I kneeled behind her and guided my large toy to the mouth of her cunt. Her pre-cum-covered labia gleamed in the light, bringing excitement to my body. Giving in to it, I gripped her waist with both hands and propelled my body forward.

    “FUCK!” she yelled as the toy was thrust deep into her. I didn’t wait so see it if was a wail of pleasure or pain. Instead, I started ramming her savagely, grunting each time the toy travelled deep into her.

    Her moans filled the air. At first, they seemed infused with pain, but as the seconds ticked by, they turned to cries of pleasure. They continued to grow in intensity until one final moan flowed past her lips.

    “I’m gonna cum!”

    As soon as the words reached my ears, I pulled out. The disappointed groan that escaped her told me I had cut her off moments from climax. Perfect.

    She peered back at me over her shoulder and gave me the saddest pussy eyes I had ever seen. Under normal circumstances, it would have been too much for me to handle, but this was different. I was pissed and someone had to pay for everything I had been forced to endure.

    “You don’t get to come,” I said, emotionless. With that, I ripped the strapon from my body and handed it to her. I didn’t need to say anything else. She took the large toy and strapped it to her body. By the time she was ready, I was on all fours.

    “Fuck me!” I commanded as I glanced back at her over my shoulder. I didn’t need to give her sad pussy eyes for her to kneel behind me.

    The tip of the toy soon made contact with my engorged labia. I was so wet it almost slipped right in, but my lover kept that from happening. However, the look of sheer determination she wore told me that would not be the case for long. She was about to jerk forward when I spoke.

    “Stop!” I said, my voice forceful enough to stop her from propelling the toy into me. She opened her mouth, but I beat her to the punch.

    “Fuck me in the ass,” I said. This time, it was not a command, but rather a request. Thankfully, it was a request I was soon granted.

    “Fuck!” I moaned as the toy made contact with my anus. I was so excited that my rectum had constricted and it took a few seconds before my lover applied enough force for the shaft to penetrate me. But when it finally did, every last inch of it was thrust into me in mere seconds.

    Another powerful moan flowed past my lips. For most people, it would have been a pain-stricken cry, but mine was that of bliss. I loved anal and nothing, not even a massive strapon, would change that. In fact, I soon started begging for more. My lover was reticent at first, but my moans of encouragement soon convinced her to become a veritable dominatrix. She ruled over me with an iron first, pounding me so hard each penetration threatened to drive me into the ground. But I held on, refusing to give up until…

    I reached climax in record time.

    “FUUCCCKKKK!!!!!” I shrieked at the top of my lungs. My pussy came to life and started shaking madly. Moments later, wave after wave of cum was squirting out of me. Completely unobstructed, they flew out of me and coated my thighs with a thick layer of orgasmilk. My lips curled into a smile. Nothing in the world compared to the feel of hot cum against my bare skin. Unfortunately, I was snapped back to reality before I could enjoy it fully.

    “I said ‘We have a problem,’” said the technician. One quick glance at my surroundings confirmed my worst fears. My fantasy lover and I were both fully-clothed and there was no sign of a strapon. That could only mean one thing; my fantasy was officially over.

    “What problem?” I finally asked, disappointment now mixed in with my anger and my arousal.

    “There’s no place to plug the modem,” she explained, pointing to the power bar. Sure enough, every singly socket was occupied. Thankfully, I had a spare power bar and in mere seconds, we were back in business.

    I watched the technician work, doing my best to keep my arousal from dragging me away for another fantasy. It was difficult, but I kept my lust under control long enough for her to do her job. I was sad to see her leave, but also relieved that I no longer had to constantly wage battle against my arousal.

    It had taken almost three months, but our new internet was finally installed. Well, almost. Everything was ready, but it would take a few hours for it to come online. I was now faced with a dilemma. I am not the type of person to get angry easily, so I knew now was the best time to call and complain about everything I had been put through over the last few months. However, I feared something else would go wrong and I would be forced to call again. But since I was pissed and out for blood, I threw caution to the wind and once more borrowed my roommate’s cell phone.

    Have you ever heard the expression “The customer is always right?” Well, the person I spoke to sure as hell hadn’t, because she claimed there was nothing she could do for me. I explained the situation in detail and even told her how I needed the internet to make a living, but she still persisted with her claim. In fact, she even tried to make it seem like not charging us for a second installation following our switch from fiber optic to cable was a great sacrifice on their part. As was reimbursing me for the thirty days they had charged me for providing absolutely no internet. I kept insisting, but she persisted in her claims there was nothing she could do. I wanted to yell at her, but I knew it was not her fault, so I simply hung up.

    Believe it or not, everything I just told you happened—expect the fantasy, but that is normal as fantasies are by definition unreal. In fact, had it not been for that particularly enjoyable and liberating fantasy, it would have been a completely infuriating experience. Thank god for imagination.

    ***

    Thanks for reading and I hope you enjoyed. A new fantasy will be published each week, so make sure to check back every so often.

    Have a horny day,

    Barbie Lez


  • I Take My Niece’s Cherry 12; Graduation Parties First Part

    Font size : +


    Nicole and her friends have the first two rounds with all three of us; Abby gets fucked by her dad and both of her brothers.

    Nicole’s Party-First Part

    It was around 7:00 p.m. and everything was ready for Nicole’s graduation party. The caterer had dropped off a nice spread of burgers, pizza, wings, and various other snacks. I had ordered enough to feed an army, but wanted to make sure that there was enough variety to pick from.

    Nicole came out of the bedroom, and asked me, “So, how do I look, Uncle Dave? Is this slutty enough for the fun we’re going to have tonight?” She was wearing an almost sheer black crop top that had just a hint of sparkle and shimmer within what fabric was there; and a denim skirt that barely covered her ass, and that was if it was pulled down a bit off of her waist. She was also wearing her black, rhinestone strappy high heels.

    “I’m not wearing any panties,” she said. “And none of the other girls will have panties on either. We aren’t going to be dressed very long so no need to bother with those anyway,” she said.

    “Princess, you are a completely and totally drop dead gorgeous hottie, and look extremely fuckable!” I told her. “Adam and Mike are going to have a very hard time not exploding almost immediately upon burying their dicks inside your beautiful cunt,” I told her.

    She said, “Thanks, Uncle Dave! I can’t wait! This will be the fist time any other guys have fucked me besides you. I just hope they can fuck a pussy as good as you do!” she said with a grin.

    God, was my niece consumed with her inner slut, and I was getting hard just looking at her and listening to her talk so filthy. I was also hard due to the thought of seeing my little princess get her cunt fucked by a couple of other guys tonight.

    About that time, there was a knock on the door. I went to see who the first cutie was that had arrived. To my surprise, it was Chloe. Damn, was she a knockout this evening. It was painfully obvious that she came ready to be fucked and used by as many cocks as would have her.

    She was wearing a low-cut blouse, that she had deliberately left unbuttoned, giving a full and complete view of her beautiful tits. She wasn’t wearing a bra, which let them hang naturally. Her nipples were already erect and showing through the white fabric. She had on a very tight, very skimpy red skirt with a zipper up the right side. Had it been any tighter, it would have appeared to be painted on her gorgeous figure. She was also wearing a sexy pair of black shiny heels, her French polished toes shimmering in the light of the living room as she walked in.

    I said, “Hello, Chloe. I hope your aunt is feeling better soon. Make yourself completely comfortable, sweetie. Fully enjoy the party. Every young lady is going to have a great time tonight.”

    She looked at Nicole, and my niece gave her a nod of approval. Chloe then wrapped her arms around my neck, and planted her beautifully glossed lips onto mine, immediately making a move with her tongue. I opened my mouth and let our tongues meet each other. Fuck, this little girl knew how to kiss! She was a pro, and I found myself thinking just how many times she had made out with her dad just like this.

    I moved my hands down to her ass, and began to caress it on top of her skirt. She stopped kissing long enough to tell me, “put them under my skirt and get a real close feel of those cheeks, Uncle Dave. Go ahead.” I then put both hands up under her skirt and began to squeeze and hold her bubble ass cheeks with both hands, kissing her even deeper and harder. She spread her legs and I took advantage of her willingness, putting a finger into her cunt from behind. Chloe was already dripping love honey from her cunt, and we hadn’t even started the fuck fest part of the evening yet. This was going to be one sweet piece of ass, and I couldn’t wait to fuck her slit with reckless abandon.

    After several minutes of finger fucking her pussy, she pulled away, smiling and said, “Wow. You do that just as good as daddy does. I am pretty sure your dick is going to feel just as good as daddy’s when you put it inside me later tonight. In fact, I’m going to call you ‘daddy’ while you fuck me. Is that ok?”

    I told her, “It is perfectly ok, sweetheart. You’ll be daddy’s girl tonight, and daddy will make sure that you have a great party.”

    There was a knock on the door. Nicole went to open it. Both Lisa and her brother, along with Monica and her brother, had also arrived. They all came in, and both girls approached me. Monica said, “I get the first kiss, Lisa. I’ve been waiting too long already to get Uncle Dave’s tongue in my mouth, and in some other places.”

    Monica then embraced me and we locked lips for several minutes, making out as I had just done previously with Chloe. Monica’s tits were on full display, barely contained by the midriff black halter top that she was wearing. She was also wearing an extremely skimpy black skirt that hugged her hips far too tightly. She was wearing her black heels as well. Her long, smooth legs were definitely the legs of a soccer girl, extremely toned and shapely.

    Lisa said, “Ok, girl. My turn. I want to give Uncle Dave a proper hello as well. It’s rude to not greet your host.” She then approached me, and put her lips on mine, putting her hands around my waist. I put mine around her waist and gave her sweet ass a nice squeeze. She was wearing a light blue crop top that fully complimented her porcelain skin tone. Her tits were nicely in place, and very erect, just like all the other girls.

    She was wearing a white mini-skirt with a zipper up the side, and just like the other girls’ lower body attire, was far too short to pass any dress code at any campus. In fact, their skirts probably would have been deemed a violation of shopping mall dress codes, or even some college campus policies, they were so short and revealing.

    I shook hands with both Adam and Mike, and told them, “My place is your place, fellas. Let’s make sure that we fully celebrate all four of our special guests of honor tonight. There’s plenty of food, and plenty of time for fun.”

    Everyone wanted to grab a bite to eat first, and I told the girls they could all sit on the sofa. I had placed a few chairs across from the couch, and told Adam and Mike that we would sit there. I winked at Nicole, and she winked back, nodding slightly. She then whispered to the other three girls, who all giggled as their eyes lit up.

    We sat down to enjoy the food, and as the girls came into the living room, they all sat down in the couch. They all crossed their legs, letting their skirts ride up their thighs, and began to dangle their high heel shoe off their foot, letting it hang precariously perched on their big toe. They all started to flex their foot up and down very deliberately. Nicole and Chloe both looked at me, and licked their lips with a sultry look in their eyes.

    After a bit, all the girls then uncrossed their legs, and spread them open, giving all three of us a nice view of their completely bald, lovely pink pussies. Lisa said, “I hope you are all enjoying the show. We’re starting to get turned on by turning you on.”

    The girls finished eating, and all got up to go put their plates and other trash in the bag in the kitchen. They came back in, all sat down, and spread their legs a little wider at this point. Monica then said, “Mike, when you finish eating, you can eat me too.” I’m your dessert, baby.”

    Lisa, Nicole, and Chloe all smiled. Nicole said, “There’s plenty of dessert here for all three of you. In fact, it’s an ‘all you can eat, fuck, and lick’ buffet. Tits, ass, pussy, toes, all included.” I told her, “Princess, you’re my first trip to the dessert buffet in a just a couple of minutes.”

    Monica said, “Ok, I think we’re all ready to get the real party started. So, Lisa, you get Adam first since neither of you have fucked each other yet. You guys get Nicole’s bedroom to yourself so you can fully enjoy fucking each other with a bit of privacy. But leave the door open so we can at least hear you enjoying your brother’s cock.”

    Continuing, she said, “Uncle Dave, you and Nicole, and Mike and I will fuck on your king size bed. Chloe, how about you go with Uncle Dave and Nicole first?”

    Chloe looked at Nicole and me, and said, “Ooooohhh! Yeah!! That’s a great idea!”

    “Chloe, I’m going to eat your pussy while Uncle Dave fucks me. Then we’ll switch. I’ve always thought you have a gorgeous cunt and I have wondered what it tastes like,” Nicole told her.

    Chloe said, “I can’t wait for you to put your tongue in my cunt, Nicole. And to watch your uncle fuck you at the same time, God! And several of the girls on the team have commented on just how beautiful your pussy is too! Not sure you were aware of that, but yeah. I’m not the only one who wants to eat you out!”

    Lisa said, “Ohhh, I can assure you that Nicole’s cunt tastes absolutely divine! And yes, Nicole, lots of girls on the team have said just how pretty they find your pussy. They’re so jealous that Uncle Dave gets it whenever he wants. They’re hoping you’ll share it pretty soon with them.”

    Monica then said, “We’re gonna start sharing our pussies and our guys’ cocks a little more now that we’ve all graduated. C’mon, Mike. Let’s go. Fuck your baby sister.” And with that, she and Mike went to my bedroom.

    Lisa and Adam went to Nicole’s room, and I grabbed Chloe by the hand, as well as Nicole, and said, “Let’s go, girls. Time to celebrate your pussies.”

    *****

    Adam and Lisa wasted no time stripping off their clothes. Adam pushed Lisa onto the bed, on her back, and then got on top of her. His dick was already super engorged and fully erect. Lisa’s pussy was dripping with pre-cum nectar. Adam wrapped his arms around his sister, taking her into a loving embrace, looked into her eyes and said, “Baby, I love you more than you know.”

    She gazed into his eyes, and said, “Baby, I know exactly how much you love me, because I love you that same amount. Make love to me, Adam. Make me your forever girl.”

    She opened her legs wide, exposing her glistening pussy, and Adam guided his cock into her waiting fuck tunnel for the first time. Her pussy was so wet, and felt so smooth. He was in complete raptured bliss as he continued to fuck his sister and they became one.

    “Oooohhh, baby!! Oh my god, Adam! It feels so good, baby! Ummmm. God, I love your brother cock in me. Fuck me good, Adam. Fuck me good. I’ve wanted this for too long,” she cooed.

    Adam and Lisa continued to stare deeply into each other’s eyes as they consummated their sibling love for each other after so many months of sexual tension and teasing. It was now no longer teasing, but it was real, passionate, loving sex shared with each other.

    Adam continued to slowly screw his sister, wanting to savor the culmination of so many nights of cumming into her panties, lusting after her in pictures, and enjoying her beautiful tits, toes, and ass while his spunk stained her bikini thong every single time. Now he was on the verge of shooting his cum deep into her pussy, and wanted it to last as long as it could.

    Lisa wrapped her legs around his waist, locking her ankles together, pinning him into a leg and calf embrace from which he could not escape. Not that he wanted to, but she was determined that he would stay as deep inside her pussy as she could drive him.

    They continued their love making for another few minutes, then she said, “Cum in me, Adam. Give me all of it. Shoot your spunk out of your cock into my twat! Do it! Give it to me.”

    Adam picked up momentum, and began to hammer his baby sister’s pussy harder and faster. They ceased being quiet with their conversation, and increased the volume while increasing their sexual pleasure as well.

    Lisa exclaimed, “Yes, Adam! Yes, Adam!! Ohhh, yeah!! God your spunk is so warm. It’s so good. Shoot every drop inside me, baby!! Fuck me till your balls are empty!”

    “Uhhhhggghhh! Oh yeah, Sweetie! Ooommmppffff! Damn, your pussy is so great. I should have put cum into it way sooner. But it’s mine now, Lisa! Ooooohhhhfffff!” Adam said, as he shot rope after sticky rope of brother jizz into his sister’s love hole.

    When he finished, he collapsed on top of her. Lisa kissed him softly, and told him, “God, that was amazing, baby. Are you going to be ready for Monica in a bit?”

    ****

    Monica was on all fours, doggy style, with her back dipping slightly toward the mattress. Her pussy was dripping wet from her brother having tongue fucked her shortly after they entered the bedroom. She was wanting his cock, and wanting it badly.

    “Give it to me, baby. I want your brother dick inside me. But lube my ass first. After fucking my cunt, creampie my asshole, Mike. I haven’t had an ass creampie in a while. So, let’s do it. It’s my graduation party so I get what I want, and I want your dick up my ass,” she told her brother.

    Mike took the Vaseline that was on the nightstand and squeezed a nice gob onto his fingers, and smeared it around her bunghole, and then stuffed a good amount into her ass. I had kept a tube of Vaseline on my nightstand regularly ever since Nicole had let me fuck her ass that first time. It was now a standard item as part of our fucking.

    Mike then stroked his cock a few times to get it completely hard, and then got behind his sister, and inserted his dick into her pussy. Her mouth opened wide, and she cooed loudly, saying, “Oh, yeah. That’s so good! Fuck me, honey!”

    Nicole had laid down across the bed as well, and Chloe positioned herself over Nicole’s mouth and face. God fuck! Her pussy was indeed an absolute perfectly gorgeous, pink picture of total cunt beauty! It was just as beautiful as Nicole’s, and if both of their cunts were in a pussy beauty contest, it would probably end up a draw, and would have to be decided by penalty licks!

    Seeing her cunt dropping down to greet my niece’s awaiting tongue, and seeing my niece’s lovely fuck slit anticipating my entry, had me rock hard and so aroused that I wasn’t sure just how long I would last inside my niece before blowing a load. I figured, ‘If I blow inside of her, big deal. That just means I’ll last longer inside Chloe, and in Monica as well.’ I then put my cock into Nicole’s twat.

    Monica was getting her pussy fucked hard by Mike. I could hear her excitement. Nicole was indeed right. Monica liked it rough. Her brother was wearing out her beautiful fuck hole, ramming it in and out while she maintained an expression of total joy at the incestuous screwing that she was getting.

    Nicole was slurping Chloe’s pussy with complete enjoyment, having wrapped her arms around each of Chloe’s legs to lock her onto her face. Chloe was rubbing her pussy back and forth as my niece tongue fucked it. My cock was going in and out of Nicole fast and furious. I was so aroused and being driven insane at seeing my niece and Chloe in the throes of lesbian sex action, while also hearing, and being able to watch Monica’s pussy get hammered by Mike.

    “Ummmfff. Ummmfff.” It was the sound of Nicole ravishing her teammate’s luscious cunt, in conjunction with her pleasure at having her pussy fucked by her uncle lover simultaneously. She began to squirm slightly, as did Chloe. I picked up my rhythm knowing Nicole was on the verge of her first orgasm of many that evening.

    “Oooohhh! God fucking damnit!! Oh my fucking god!!” Chloe said, excitedly. “God, Nicole! Where did you learn to eat pussy like that!!” And she began to tremble, shake, and quiver uncontrollably. Seeing Chloe being driven to cumming as a result of my niece’s tongue fuck was enough to drive me over the edge.

    “Princess, I’m about to shoot my cum, baby!! Ummmmm!!! Ummmmm!” I cried out as I shot my seed deep inside her as I had so many times before. Nicole began to shake as well, and squirted pussy juice all over my cum-coated dick, making a small puddle on the sheets underneath.

    As Chloe dismounted from Nicole’s pussy, I could see a thin layer of nectar coating Nicole’s mouth and chin. She reached up with her hand, wiped it off, and then licked her hand clean. She then reached up for Chloe, who leaned back down, and they kissed passionately for several minutes.

    Meanwhile, I heard Monica say, “Yeah, big brother. Time to cream pie my ass, baby. Fuck my ass! And Uncle Dave, you’re getting my ass too, so give Chloe that cock of yours up her cunt.”

    Mike then took his dick out of his sister’s pussy, and began to insert it into her luscious ass. I was dying to get her pussy in a while, and to know that she was also going to give me her ass was a complete fulfillment of my sexual desires involving this gorgeous teammate of my niece.

    He began to thrust slowly at first, allowing her ass to get accustomed to being fucked by his cock. It wasn’t her first time to have her brother’s dick up her shitter, but it had been a while. Too long in her opinion. She absolutely loved getting her ass fucked, and she was going to get at least two dicks inside it before the night was over. She wasn’t sure if Adam was into anal fucking or not, and didn’t want to take away from Lisa’s first night of sexual fun with her brother.

    “Oh yeah, baby! Go deeper! Put it all the way, honey! Give your baby sister’s ass all of it!” Monica screamed. He began to drill her rosebud with more intensity.

    Chloe and Nicole switched places. Chloe laid down, spreading her legs wide open. She looked at me and said, “Hey, daddy. Your baby girl’s pussy is waiting for her daddy’s dick. Fuck your little girl, daddy! Put your daddy spunk inside me.”

    God, that was some hot steamy incestuous filthy talk coming from such a gorgeous girl. I was so fucking hard wondering just how many times her dad had actually fucked this beautiful soccer girl of a daughter since the beginning of her senior year. I was definitely ready to give her a daddy fantasy since he wouldn’t be back to actually screw her until Monday afternoon. She deserved a proper fucking on graduation night.

    Nicole lowered her cunt onto Chloe. It was still oozing a combination of her pussy juice and my just deposited spunk. She reached between her legs, and parted her cunt lips to give Chloe unobstructed access with her tongue. She then said, “I bet I taste even better with my uncle’s cum mixed in with my love honey!”

    Chloe stuck her tongue into my niece’s awaiting fuck slit, and began to slurp and I could hear the faint sound of sucking sounds. This was fucking incredible. Nicole was getting her pussy eaten, and her teammate was at the same time sucking my cum out of her. I drove my cock into Chloe.

    She spread her legs wider for me, and I could hear her muffled sounds, saying, “Ummmfff! Dddmmmdddddy!” It was definitely her exclaiming “Daddy!” as best she could with a mouthful of my niece’s pussy in the way.

    “Yeah, baby!! Give it to me! Shoot it now!!” Monica cried out. Mike grunted loudly, and then drove hard one final time, erupting a load of white sticky cum deep into his sister’s ass.

    “Ummmmmm! Oh yeah, Sweetie! I love your ass! Ummmmmfffff! Ohhhh yeah!” Mike said. He finished loading Monica’s ass and pulled out of her. She rolled over, laying face up on the bed. They embraced and Frenched kiss for several minutes. She then looked over, and saw me drilling Chloe while Nicole was getting a tongue ride.

    “Holy shit, Mike! They are both total complete fuck bunnies! It’s so hot!! Damn, Chloe! You eat pussy so good. And Uncle Dave, Nicole seems to really be enjoying her muff loving friend right now. God, it’s so fucking hot!”

    I looked over at Monica, while still buried deep in Chloe’s cunt, and told her, “Isn’t my wonderful niece the most awesome little slut niece an uncle could ever ask for?”

    About that time, all of us heard Lisa’s cries from Nicole’s room. Monica said, “Wow!! Sounds like Lisa has found a new boyfriend. And sounds like her brother has a new girlfriend. It’s about damn time they finally fucked each other.”

    Nicole, in the middle of her pussy being eaten, grinned and nodded in agreement. She smiled at me, and blew me a kiss, mouthing the words, “I love you so much!” I continued to fuck Chloe’s gorgeous love hole, and mouthed back to Nicole, “I love you too, Princess!”

    Chloe moved her tongue to Nicole’s clit and began to suck and flick it back and forth. The resulting effect was sending Nicole into another orgasmic moment. I kept fucking Chloe, as Nicole had drained my balls just a few minutes ago, so I didn’t have to worry about creaming Chloe’s pussy anytime soon. I was completely mesmerized at how much my niece was thoroughly savoring this tongue lashing.

    I said, “Go ahead, Princess. Squirt your love honey over Chloe’s face. Let her suck your pussy juice from you.”

    “Ummmmfffff. Ummmmffff. Dmmmadadddday! Ummmfffff” was all Chloe could say. Nicole started to orgasm again, and sat down hard on Chloe’s face, driving her pussy into her face. I could see her pussy juice beginning to flow steadily and strongly onto Chloe’s face, dripping down her chin, falling onto her cheeks, and into her mouth. Chloe did her best to lap up as much of it as she could.

    When she finished coming down from her pussy licking induced high, Nicole rose up off Chloe’s face, and smiled at me. She said, getting completely into character, “Fuck your baby girl, honey. Give your daughter’s pussy all of your daddy cock. You love your daughter. She loves her daddy. Show your little girl how much her daddy adores her.”

    Chloe said, ‘Ummm, daddy!! Mommy loves watching you fuck your daughter! Screw my brains out, daddy! I love you, daddy! Fuck me good!”

    I told her, “Oh, yeah, baby! Daddy loves his baby girl so much. Your pussy is all daddy’s. No other guy gets to have you, sweetie. Just daddy! You are such a good little sexy baby girl.”

    She put her legs up on my shoulders. She was still wearing her heels. She then told me, “Daddy, suck my little toes like you always do when you fuck me. Look how pretty they are! I polished them just for you. My toes need your love, daddy!”

    Holy shit. Chloe’s dad must be sucking his girl’s toes pretty often for her talk like that. Her toe show yesterday at the spa now makes sense. Along with the other girls doing the same. Their dads must all be giving their little girls some foot and toe love along with daddy cock.

    I took her big toe on her left foot and began to caress it with my tongue, going over its entire anatomy, licking the top of it, including the French polished coating. It was so smooth on my tongue. Then I wedged my tongue underneath her toe, in between it and the sole of her high heel. I repeated this love adoration to each gorgeous polished toe on each foot.

    During the course of this, Chloe repeatedly cooed, and moaned. I was still fucking her pussy the entire time, and when I finished with the last beautiful toe, she said, “God, daddy! I’m so glad you love my toes as much as you love my pussy, and me! You always suck them so good, ever since the first time you did it after you polished them for me during that Thanksgiving weekend. Ummm, I love it!”

    I thought to myself, ‘This girl is a complete minx, just like Nicole, and Lisa. I am pretty sure that all of them are the same way. God, what an awesome group of girls!’

    Nicole and Monica were now enjoying the show as well, both of them encouraging Chloe to fully enjoy my cock, her fantasy daddy for the night. Monica said, “Yeah, Chloe! Love your daddy’s dick, girl. He loves to fuck his baby daughter. Take his dick, Chloe. Give your daddy that gorgeous pussy of yours like always. Nobody fucks you like daddy!”

    It was now becoming too much for me hold off. The fantasy of being a daddy and fucking my daughter, along with seeing my niece get her pussy absolutely eaten out completely, and seeing Monica get her ass fucked, and having started the night by fucking my niece, was driving me to finally nut inside Chloe.

    “Ohh, baby girl! Your daddy is going to cum, Sweetie! Let me fill your pussy with my daddy juice,” I told her.

    She said, “Do it daddy! Cum inside your daughter. You love cumming inside your little girl. I love your hot spunk inside me, daddy! Give your little girl your cum!”

    I erupted yet again, filling Chloe’s beautiful daughter pussy with my daddy spunk. It was fucking unbelievable that this was getting me that hot and aroused. I came as hard into her pussy as I did the first time I had fucked Nicole. This girl was literally deep into her daddy fantasy. That told me she and her dad were totally and fully engaged as fuck partners. It was simply beautiful to know that her daddy loved her like that, and that she adored him in the same way.

    We had all finished our first round of fucking, and Lisa came into the room, with a distinct glow about her. Nicole said, “Congratulations, honey! You are now officially a sister girlfriend! So, do we get a turn with Adam’s huge cock, either in our pussies or in our mouths?”

    Lisa said, “Definitely girls. I’m not sure if he has enough loads left for all three of you after what he put inside me, but he also has a mean tongue that will send you into orbit.”

    Nicole said, “Mike, I want your dick now. Lisa, let’s tag team Mike. You take his tongue, and I’ll take his cock. Then we can trade.

    Monica said, “Uncle Dave, your turn in my pussy. Chloe, take Adam and let him fuck your cunt with his enormous cock. Make your daddy proud of your pussy skills.”

    ******

    Abby’s Party

    Abby couldn’t wait for the rest of the guests to leave the hotel suite. Her pussy had been on fire for the last hour or more, and she was dying to get her dad’s dick up her ass, and let her brothers gang bang her. She went up to her mom and said, “Mom, when is everybody going to finally get the fuck out of here? I mean, it’s not like I’m graduating again all over tonight. I really appreciate all of them showing up, and I don’t want to seem ungrateful, but Mom….”

    Her mom hugged her, smiled, and said, “I know, honey. They’ll all be gone soon. They just want to show you how proud of you they are, that’s all. But just a little while longer, sweetie. I promise. Then the rest of the evening is all yours.” She kissed her forehead again.

    Within the next half hour, the rest of her guests and friends of their parents had left, just as her mom had promised. Her mom told her, “Honey, go ahead and head to the main bedroom. It’s all yours tonight. Your dad, when he’s finished with celebrating you, and I will sleep in the first room off the living room. Both of your brothers can sleep in the other room, if they want to. It has two queens. But I’m pretty sure they’re going to want to both sleep with you tonight,” she said with a huge smile.

    She kissed Abby good night and told her, “See you in the morning, Sweetheart. Have a great night with your dad and your brothers. You deserve it.”

    Abby went to the main bedroom of their hotel suite. It had an XL king bed, ensuring that there was plenty of room for her dad, and both of her brothers to have absolutely uninhibited debauchery with plenty of space for anything they could think of to do with her. She thought, ‘Wow! Mom and Dad went all out for me tonight.’

    She had fucked her dad several times since her 18th birthday, and after her mom discovered their first fuck session, had been completely on board with her husband’s incestuous love affair with their daughter. In fact, it was idea to convince Abby to let both of her brothers fuck her over the winter break. And Abby couldn’t wait to get both of her older siblings’ cocks inside her again finally.

    She stripped naked, and put on a fresh coat of lip gloss, in a soft pink shade. She touched up her makeup, and gave her lashes a brief going over as well, ensuring they were flawless. She kept her high heels on. The first time her dad fucked her in the heels was during a weekend tournament in November. He told her to bring a nice outfit for dinner the final night of the tournament, as he was taking her and her mom out to dinner at a nice restaurant.

    She went shopping with her mom that week and bought a nice dark blue full length dress, and a pair of black patent leather open toed high heels, that were about two inches high. Her mom told her, “Honey, you dad is going to love this look! You are such a gorgeous daughter and I am so happy that your dad loves you like he does.”

    That night, her mom told her dad, “Honey, why don’t you sleep with Abby tonight. Abby, when it’s time to go to bed, leave your heels on for daddy. He loves to fuck me when I wear mine. I want him to enjoy fucking you while you wear yours.”

    Her dad fucked her senseless that night, kissing her feet, kissing her calves, and sucking each white polished toe. It was the hottest fuck she had experienced since he had taken her cherry several weeks prior. She had worn them every time they fucked since that night. She even wore them when her brothers fucked her as well.

    Randy told her that night, “Damn, Abby! Your toes are gorgeous! I love your heels! My wife wears her heels every time we fuck. And she lets me polish her toes for her every week as well. Girls in heels are just a different kind of fuckable hot!”

    Steve agreed. “I finally convinced my wife to let me take her to get her toes done for the first time a few months ago. I surprised her for her birthday with a sexy pair of strappy high heels, silver in color. I told her, wear these when we go to dinner from now on, and I want to fuck you in them too! She won’t let me fuck her now unless she’s wearing them. She went out and bought two other pair just like those. One in white, and one in red.”

    Returning to the impending fuck party that was the entire point of the whole evening, she fastened the strap on both heels, and exended her left leg all the way out, admiring how sexy her feet looked in these heels.

    Then she did the same with her right leg. She was so horny at this point she couldn’t stand it.

    About that time, her dad walked in, and took off his suit and boxers. Both of her brothers were right behind him, and did the same. All three of them were displaying boners that were rigid and pointing straight up. Abby turned to them, smiled, and licked her lips.

    “Hey, fellas. Are you ready to give your favorite girl a graduation night to remember?” she asked.

    Her dad approached her, put his hand under her chin, lifted her head gently, leaned down and gave her a passionate kiss only reserved for lovers, not daughters. But he was her lover. And she relished his adoration and complete loving of her status as his little girl.

    After her dad had completed his kiss, Randy then stepped in and did the same. Likewise, Steve. Both of them told her, “Abby, you are absolutely the most wonderful and gorgeous little sister two brothers could ever have. We love you so much and are so proud of you! We can’t wait to show you how much we both adore you.”

    Abby told them, “And I am the luckiest little sister around. I have two awesome older brothers that I have adored ever since I was a little girl. You have both always looked after me and protected me from ever getting hurt. I love pleasing both of you. It’s my gift to you anytime you want.”

    Then she turned to her dad and said, “Daddy, you were my first. Not just my first sexual experience, but my first love as well. You will always be my first and number one main love, always. I want you to know that you can screw me anytime you want forever. Even if I get married, or get a boyfriend. You still get first dibs on fucking me whenever you want to.”

    “That means so much, Sweetie. I love you dearly and will always cherish every single moment we have together. You are not just my little girl. I took your virginity that night because I wanted your first time to be with someone who really cherished and loved you for you, not just for your pretty pussy. I have since fallen in love with you the same way I fell in love with your mom. And she is fine with it, as you know.”

    Abby smiled widely and looked at all three of them. She said, “Daddy, I still have one cherry left and you get it. Randy and Steve, I want both of you to fuck my ass too. But only Daddy creampies my ass. I want both of you to give me a nice shower after you both finish fucking me. All that cum goes all over me.”

    Randy said, “What our baby sister wants, our baby sister gets. It’s your night, honey. We’re both dying to finally fuck your little ass. Suck us both while Dad takes your ass cherry?”

    “Oh, definitely! I’m taking both of your dicks in my mouth at the same time. I’ve always wanted to try that, so that’s what I’m doing. Both of you get a turn at my pussy as well. If both of you can put your dicks in me at the same time, go for it,” she said.

    Abby gave her dad a small tube of Vaseline that she had bought downstairs at the resort convenience store earlier that evening. She got on all fours in the middle of the bed, and both of her brothers got on their knees on the bed in front of her. She gave each of them a deep look of lustful desire, and licked her freshly glossed lips.

    “Is your baby sister gorgeous enough for both of you? I got my lashes, nails, and toes done yesterday for graduation, but also for all three of you. I’m pretty sure I helped give Coach, and a couple of board members a raging boner this morning. What do you think?” she asked seductively.

    “Baby, if any of those guys didn’t get a hard on checking out your beautiful feet and your hot looks, they don’t have a cock to begin with. And you’ve told both of us how Coach eyes you and several of the other girls, so we know he had a super hard dick scoping you and the other girls on team this morning,” said Randy.

    Her dad had finished applying Vaseline to her ass, and coating his hard dick with a thick covering of it as well. He knew that since this was the first time her ass had been fucked, it was going to need a good amount of lube, and patience, but he was consumed with desire, seeing his little girl’s rosebud waiting for his cock to penetrate. He had been wanting to fuck her ass for quite a while, but his wife had told him that it had to be Abby’s idea when she was ready.

    Abby reached around, and parted her ass cheeks, giving her dad a easier entrance to her forbidden zone. She said, “Take it, Daddy. It’s yours.”

    She then faced both of her brothers, and took both cocks into her mouth. She began to move her lips up and down, and roll her tongue around each dick, making sure to give both brothers equal attention with her mouth.

    “Oooommmmmpppfff!” she cried out as her dad’s cock penetrated her bung hole past the head. He paused for a moment, letting her enjoy the feeling, but to also give her virgin asshole time to adjust to its first fucking. Gradually, her ass begin to relax more, and her dad was able to gradually penetrate her sphincter a little deeper, slowly and steadily.

    She moved her hands away, letting her ass cheeks close, enveloping her dad’s cock fully into her ass. “Ummmm! Ummmm!” she moaned in pleasure as he begin to now pump slowly and gently in and out of her gorgeous shitter.

    Her brothers were in total ecstasy with their little sister taking both of their cocks in her lovely mouth at the same time. She cupped Randy’s balls with one hand, and cupped Steve’s with the other. She began to caress their ball sacks with her nails, stroking them with steady, sensual strokes. She looked up at them, consumed with pleasure, knowing that her dad had finally gotten her final cherry, and that she was finally sucking off both of her brothers at the same time. Something she had dreamed of doing ever since their fuck fest during winter break when they were in town.

    Her dad continued to fuck his daughter’s ass for several more minutes, and began to piston a bit more intensely. Abby was simultaneously sucking both of her brother’s cocks more vigorously. Randy said, “Baby, might need to stop in a second. You’re doing too good of job on our dicks.”

    She gave each of them a couple of more sensuous strokes with her tongue, and took both dicks out of her mouth, and smiled at them, and said, “Ummm! I would love to drink your cum, but like I said, I’m gonna need a shower after all this sex.”

    “Oh, Sweetheart! Yeah, honey! Daddy’s gonna cum, baby!” And her dad shot his load of daddy spunk deep into her bowels. Abby closed her eyes, and felt total rapturous delight as her dad’s seed splashed inside her, coating the walls of her ass.

    “Ummm, Oh God, Daddy! Oh God! Cream your little girl’s ass, Daddy! God it feels amazing!” she cried out.

    When her dad finished, he pulled out of his daughter’s freshly fucked ass, and told her, “Sweetheart, your ass cherry was so sweet and wonderful. Now, I want to watch your brothers fuck your pussy before they get your ass.”

    Abby turned around, and laid down facing her brothers. She spread her legs wide, up in the air, and told them, “Guys, put both of your dicks into your sister’s pussy. Fuck it together. And each one of you, take one of my feet and suck my toes if you want. If not, Daddy, come suck them for me.”

    “Sweetie, I love sucking your gorgeous toes, but I’m going to let your brothers enjoy them tonight since they don’t get to do that with you. I can suck them any other night. Boys, give her pussy and her toes some real brotherly love. And you’re both gonna love your sister’s ass,” he told them.

    Randy and Steve both stuck their rock hard dicks into their sister’s cunt. She grabbed her pussy lips with both hands and opened her fuck hole a little wider, telling them, “There, now you can both rail me easier. Fuck me, guys. Enjoy my pussy for a little bit.”

    They both began to pump Abby’s cunt in simultaneous rhythm, and Abby’s eyes began to roll back in her head. She had never experienced anything like this, ever, and it was amazing. To have both of her brothers’ cocks stuffing her pussy at the same time, and watching her dad stroke his cock, getting so horny seeing his baby girl getting plowed by both of his sons, was getting her so fucking hot.

    Randy and Steve both began to suck her toes, and kiss each one of them. They began to slobber and drool over her gorgeous digits, savoring the deliciousness of their little sister’s total beauty. They kept stroking their cocks into her dripping cunt, and Abby began to tremble and shiver.

    “Ohhh, my fucking god!! Oh my fucking god!!! Don’t stop fucking me, and don’t stop sucking my toes. Take my big toes and put them in your mouths. Suck them hard! I mean suck them hard enough to suck the polish off! Oh my god!! Keep your dicks me!” Abby said.

    Within seconds of Randy and Steve doing what she had asked, and beginning to suck her big toes like they were each a lollipop with a golden center, Abby began to shoot pussy juice all over their cocks. She continued to ooze cunt honey for several seconds, coating their cocks completely.

    She told them, “Pull out, Sweeties. You need a quick break. Then each of you gets a few minutes in my ass.”

    They both pulled out of her luscious pussy, their cocks fully encased with her love juices. She was still dripping onto the bedsheet. She looked at her dad, and said, “Come here, daddy. Your little girl made a mess. Can you help me clean it up, pleeeasssee?”

    Her dad moved to her exposed pussy, and began to lick her slit, lapping up his daughter’s fuck juice. She cooed and moaned, and told him, when your done, Daddy, you can lick the pussy juice puddle on the sheets too if you want. He looked up at her, and said, “Baby, I’m going to lick it all for you. Daddy will clean up your mess for you. Such a good little girl making a nice mess in your pretty little pussy.”

    After her dad finished enjoying her cunt juice, she said, “Randy, you first. Since you’re the oldest. Fuck me for a little bit, then Steve, you fuck me. I’m almost ready for a nice shower.”

    Randy lubed up his rock hard cock, and stuck in her ass. Abby was still gaping slightly from being freshly fucked by her dad, so Randy slid in a bit easier. She moaned with pleasure, and said, “Oh yeah, Randy! Fuck your little sister’s ass. You know you’ve wanted it for a long time. Fuck me good, big brother!”

    He continued to pump her gorgeous ass for a bit, totally and completing enjoying her. After a few minutes, he said, “Oh, Abby! Your ass is so sweet. God, next time I fuck it, I have got to cream it. I have to, baby!”

    She looked over her shoulder at him and said, “Next time, both of you will definitely get to cream it. And that will be soon, hopefully.”

    Randy pulled out, and Steve immediately took his place. He slid in even easier as her ass was now accustomed to having a hard dick inside it. He was also in complete rapturous delight at finally getting to fuck his hot sister’s bung hole. He thought to himself, ‘God damn. I thought my wife Kimberly’s ass was a great fuck! But her ass can’t even compare to my little sister’s! Shit!! This is fantastic, and she fucks like she’s done it a million times, but dad was her first tonight. She’s a fucking natural.’

    Abby turned and looked at Steve, and said, “You enjoy your little sister’s ass, too, brother? You can fuck it anytime you’re in town. Or when we come up to visit. In fact, when we come visit, you’d better fuck it!”

    Steve said, “Abby, sweetheart. Your ass and your pussy is absolutely going to get fucked every time we have a chance from now on. I might be racking up a bunch of air miles just to come fuck you!”

    Abby told him, “Anytime, baby! God, your dick is so nice in my bung hole. Give me a couple of final good thrusts, honey. It’s time for a shower.”

    With that, Steve gave his sister two more hard, deep, long thrusts, and pulled out.

    She then told her dad, “Daddy, cum on my face and in my mouth. Randy, you want my tits and tummy, or my legs and feet?”

    Randy looked at his brother, and said, “Sorry bro. But I’m getting her feet and toes! You can have them the next time.”

    “Ok, Steve. That means you get my tits and my tummy. And I’ll put my hands over my tummy so you can cum all over my nails too. They need some brother spunk,” Abby said.

    They all positioned themselves over her, cocks in their hands ready to pump, and shoot their cum all over her body. She told them, “Ok. I really need a good shower, guys.”

    Her dad started to pump his cock while she opened her mouth ready to take some of his load. He stared and lustfully gazed at his little girl, taking in all of her beauty. Moments later, he said, “Oh, baby!! Daddy’s cumming, baby! You’re so beautiful and you make daddy cum so good!”

    He shot his load all over her face, aiming for her mouth as well. His cum spurt all over her face, some of it getting on her eyelids, some of it hitting her on her forehead, a good bit of it landing on her lips and in her mouth. She took her hand and wiped as much of it from her face as she could and licked her hand clean. Then she quickly returned it to her tummy, as Steve was in the process of beginning her tummy and tit shower.

    Steve stared intently at Abby’s tits for a while as he began to jerk his dick. But he soon fixed his gaze on her lusciously toned abdomen and her beautifully polished pink nails. She moved her fingers on both hands slightly, giving him a hand show, knowing he was admiring her manicure.

    She told him,”Give me a good body shower, baby. And glaze my nails too. I need a nice load of cum from my brother all over my tits and tummy.”

    He started to increase the intensity of his stroking, he stared hard at her pink nails, looked briefly again at her tits, returned his gaze to her gorgeous nails, and shot all over her torso.

    “Yes, Abby! Oh god!! Yes! I love cumming on you, baby!!” Steve exclaimed with enthusiasm.

    She again took her hand, and scooped as much of it off of her tits and tummy as she could, and licked it off with her tongue. Then she took her cum covered hands and nails, and licked them clean as well.

    “Wow, Steve. Your cum tastes so good! And I think I know your favorite color of nail polish from now on! You came hard on my fingers. So fucking hot, baby! Better start getting you some air miles too!” she told him.

    Meanwhile, Randy was already stroking his cock while admiring his sister’s soccer legs and calves. She flexed her feet up and down several times, making sure the bedroom light highlighted the shine on her toes and heels for him. His mind was racing as he continued to stroke to his sister’s gorgeous feet.

    ‘God damn! I have wanted to cum on her toes since the first time I saw her barefoot with her toes done. Definitely going to make sure that Sara keeps her toes done from now on, not just every few weeks. And she’s going to get her mind blown this next weekend. I’m taking her for a fresh pedicure, French, just like Abby’s, and when we get home I’m going to suck them into oblivion and drive Sara crazy!’

    He focused intently on Abby’s heels and her legs. He told her, “Here it comes, sis! Ok to cum on your sexy heels too? I don’t want to ruin them with cum stains.”

    “Go ahead, baby! Cum all over my legs, feet, toes, and on my heels if you want. It won’t ruin them. Give me total glazing!” she said.

    He erupted a load of jizz all over her feet and her toes. He aimed his cock at her legs to make sure that they also got a nice load. She then took her left heel shoe, and began to caress his dick with the sole of it, then took her toes, and wedged his cock between her toes and the insole of her shoe. She began to milk his dick, squeezing out all the remaining remnants of the brother spunk still remaining.

    When they were all finished, she laid on her back, and told her dad, and her brothers, “Thanks for making my graduation so awesome! It was terrific.”

    *****

    Nicole’s Party- Second Part

    Chloe had her legs spread wide open, and Adam was drilling her cunt hard and fast. His enormous cock had filled her entire pussy, and she was being completely stuffed. His dick was pounding up against her cervix, and she began to moan and cry out in pleasure.

    “Holy shit! God, Adam! Your dick is fucking huge. So good, baby!” she told him.

    He told her, “And your pussy is absolutely fantastic, Chloe. Your dad is one lucky dad, getting to fuck this gorgeous cunt whenever he wants!”

    He started to pick up speed and could feel his balls beginning to tighten. Thrusting as deep into her slit as he could go, Adam started to grunt with animalistic tones.

    “Ugghhhh! Ugghhhh! Ommmmmpppfff!! Ughhhhh! Here it comes, Chloe. Oh yeah, baby! God fuck!! Here it comes!” He began to spurt thick sticky ropes of cum inside her pussy, and as his cock had taken up all the available space inside her, the spunk coated his dick and began to flow rapidly out of her.

    Chloe wrapped her arms around him, pulling him on top of her, embracing him as he finished shooting his load. She put her tongue into his mouth, telling him, “Kiss me like my daddy does when he’s finished fucking me.”

    They embraced in a deep kiss, and Adam began to suck her tongue. Chloe moaned softly, and ran her fingers up and down Adam’s back, letting her nails leave light scratch marks. When the ended their embrace, Adam pulled up and looked at her. He said, “Damn, Sweetie! That was fucking awesome. I’ll fuck you anytime your daddy isn’t around. And Lisa will love having your tongue up inside her beautiful twat.”

    Meanwhile, I had assumed my position on top of Monica, finally getting the chance that I had been wanting to fuck her pussy. She told me, “Fuck me, Uncle Dave. Cum in my ass when you’re ready.”

    I drove my cock into her sopping wet pussy and began to move it in and out very slowly, but deliberately. I wanted to enjoy her pussy for a little bit before taking her ass. God, she was so gorgeous and her cunt was still extremely tight despite her brother having fucked her so many times since her 18th birthday this past fall.

    I thought to myself, ‘How in the hell can all of these beauties have such tight pussies despite being fucked so much over the past several months? It must be all their athletic conditioning and soccer workouts contributing to the muscle development. So snug and so soft, all of them.’

    “Uncle Dave, it’s fucking hot watching you fuck Monica, baby!” Nicole said, as Mike was pounding her pussy. Lisa was sitting on his face and getting her cunt fucked with his tongue. I was really wanting to spunk Monica’s cunt, but wasn’t going to miss the chance to rail her beautiful Latina ass if that’s what she wanted.

    I flipped her over onto her stomach, and she immediately got up on all fours. She said, “Lube me up a little more, honey. Then fuck it hard and solid!”

    After putting some Vaseline inside her, and coating my cock with a nice layer as well, I stuck it inside her awaiting asshole. She moaned with ecstasy and passion, saying, “Ummmm, God do I love having a cock up my ass! Oooohhh! It’s so good!”

    Looking over at my niece, her pussy was still filled with Mike’s dick, and she was pushing her pelvis against him intensely and with quite a bit of speed. I continued to move in and out of Monica’s ass, and told her, “Monica, baby! Your ass is so amazing. I’ve wanted to fuck it for quite a while, honey.”

    She said, “Cream it , Uncle Dave. Cream it while you watch your niece get her pussy creamed by my brother.”

    About that time, Mike exclaimed, “Ummm, Nicole! Here it comes, gorgeous!” And he shot a load of hot jizz into my niece’s pink tunnel. Lisa then lowered herself back onto his face, and told him, “Here comes my pussy juice, Mike. Drink it!” She began to squirt her cunt honey into his mouth. Nicole’s pussy was dripping his cum out, and she took her fingers, scooped a good amount of it, and licked it.

    That sent me into a frenzy! I erupted into Monica’s ass, giving her a second load of cum up her ass. She told me, “Yes, Uncle Dave! Yes, leave it in till your balls are empty! God, your dick feels so good!”

    Lisa then lifted herself off Mike’s face, and kissed Nicole, giving her a share of Asian love nectar. She then took Mike’s cock into her mouth and began to suck him off. Nicole then sat on his face and Mike buried his tongue inside her pussy.

    The tag team continued for several minutes, with Lisa wrapping her fingers around Mike’s cock and jerking him as she blew him. Nicole began to hump his face and chin, making her pussy rub against his face with his tongue still buried inside her.

    Moments later, she started to moan and groan, beginning to buck with a bit of enthusiasm and excitement. “Yeah, baby! Keep it right there. Just like that! Oooohhhh! Yeah!” She then began to shoot a load of pussy cum into Mike’s mouth, and he began to lick and slurp like her cunt was a ice slushie on a hot summer day.

    The taste of Nicole’s cunt juice was the trigger that gave Lisa a load of spunk down her throat. She sucked, licked, and swallowed every drop of Mike’s creamy milk sperm. She licked his cock completely clean, and then said, “Come here, baby,” looking at Nicole.

    Nicole lifted herself off of Mike’s pussy nectar coated face, and moved over to Lisa. They once again locked lips and swapped spit for several minutes. Monica then moved over to them, and began to kiss both of them as well. All three cuties continued to kiss each other, showering the other two with affection and loving caresses.

    Chloe came into the bedroom, her pussy still leaking some of Adam’s cum down her leg. She said, “Any of you girls want to clean my pussy for me? It got a little messy.”

    Monica said, “I’ll be glad to clean you up, honey. Girls, I think she might need a couple of more tongues to get it all. Adam gave her a fucking load.”

    Chloe spread her legs wide open, standing in the middle of my bedroom, and all three of the girls positioned themselves to lick her bald cunt, and suck out Adam’s spunk. Nicole began to lick both of Chloe’s inner thighs, getting all the cum that had oozed out and dripped down her leg. She then joined Lisa and Monica in taking turns licking Chloe’s beautiful pussy.

    Chloe moaned and said softly, “God damn, girls! You all eat pussy so good! Ummm! We’re gonna need to do this in a couple of weeks again!”

    Lisa said, “Ummm hmmm! We are! Aren’t we, girls?”

    Monica and Nicole both replied in unison, “Ummmm, Ummm, Ummmm!”

    When they had finished licking all the spunk from Chloe’s pussy, all four girls came and laid down on the bed with Mike and me. Adam came in and laid down with us. The girls all embraced us and just smiled, enjoying the lustful memories just created.

    “Hey, how long do you guys need to recover? Adam, you still need to fuck me, and Mike, you get a turn with Chloe. Uncle Dave, you get a turn with Lisa. Monica, who’s eating your pussy while the rest of us are getting fucked?” Nicole asked.

    Monica said, “Hmmmm, let’s see. Chloe, you want to eat me while my brother fucks you?”

    “Fuck yeah! A brother sister combo!” Chloe said.

    We all decided to chill for a while to give our cocks a chance to recharge for one more round of graduation celebration.


  • Young America (Friendship)

    Font size : +


    Three teens explore their sexuality in suburban America

    This is a heart-felt story and a little more on the serious side than the others, but still has good action. I hope you enjoy it.

    Ronnie woke up at nine in the morning, like usual, to the warm summer breeze flowing through his open window. As he rubbed his eyes, he noticed his usual morning wood standing out making his sleeping pants a massive tent. He yawned, and felt the familiar unrestricted urge to jack off, and planned to, after he shut the window.

    His hand grabbed the window and pulled it to, but something caught his eye that he couldn’t believe. Down by the pool laid the most beautiful girl in the neighborhood, Salem. She was laying face-down, but topless, Ronnie felt the surge of blood rush to his penis, and knew the ache of what nature intended for him to do, but society had restricted.

    He rushed over to his door, and flipped the lock. His legs couldn’t seem to carry him fast enough back to the glorious sight. Ronnie watched her from his perch, and noticed the younger children in the next yard jumping on the trampoline, but he didn’t care if they saw him this time. Salem’s young supple body called to him with all of her womanly vice.

    Salem was wearing a red two piece with her top on the ground, and her bottom riding deep inside her toned ass. She was a white girl, but tanned from the sun like a beautiful angel. Ronnie admired her as an older kid, but knew that he could never be with her, or even get her attention. He knew somewhere in the back of his mind that this was the kind of attention she really wanted, even from a young boy like him. That’s what he thought anyways.

    Ronnie pulled his pajama pants down, and released the beast. His hand gripped the shaft with determined authority, and began to tug and pull with every stroke making it longer and harder. He focused in on the crack of her ass, and pictured his penis sliding up and down her toned back. He got a thrill just thinking about rubbing his balls on the small of her back and down between her tight cheeks.

    Suddenly everything changed though, Ronnie ducked behind the curtain as she rolled over and her small B sized tits perked up to the sun and into full view. They were tanned and glorious to behold as Ronnie inched back up, practically drooling. The small pink nipples stood proud under the summer sun, and called out to Ronnie’s rock hard penis.

    Salem knew she was being watched, and loved the thrill that she got from being a Good Samaritan. She had picked this spot just so the little lesbian girl could fulfill her desires for Salem’s lusty older body. Salem felt sorry for her as the only lesbian that she knew of in the neighborhood, and wanted to give her this gift of sexual desire as well as fulfill her own.

    Salem was by no means a lesbian, but appreciated the female physique and always loved an admirer. She kept an eye on the lesbian girl through her oversized aviators, while the younger girl peeked through the fence slats. Salem looked down her belly, and smiled at her voyeur friend. She slowly widened her smooth legs, and slid her finger between them. Her finger pulled the suit to the side to give the young lesbian girl the view of a lifetime.

    Salem became wet with the thought that she was showing a the younger girl her newly shaved, virgin pussy. She closed her eyes, and relished the thought of the shy girl fingering herself to her pink, luscious vagina. Salem’s young body went frantic with the thought of the lesbian girl squirming her tongue in and out, and pressing against Salem’s hymen. She could practically feel the wet little worm working its way in, slowly caressing each sensitive part in between her smooth legs.

    Raven breathed heavily as she rubbed her white panties, crouching in the alleyway behind the large trashcans. She could feel the dampness of her own juices as another pair of panties needed washed, but then something caught her eye. Her fingers came to a stop, and her eyes went wide as she noticed Ronnie peeking through the top window.

    Something jolted through her that instant as she looked down at Salem’s pink pussy, and back up to Ronnie’s focused motion. Their three-way circle jerk, was profound to her, and turned her on more than just Salem. She loved girls, but always thought boys were okay too, as long as they were young or more feminine.

    Her small fingers worked their way around her cotton underwear, and she closed her eyes preparing for penetration. The two fingers came up and slightly in, hitting just the right spot. Nearly the whole neighborhood heard her loud moan, including Ronnie and Salem.

    All three of the teen’s eyes widened as they stopped what they were doing, and covered themselves. Ronnie finished his exploits, but Salem put her suit back on and left. Raven finished too, but it was more of a letdown because she had to stop than anything else. She longed for more, and maybe even a little boy fun on the side now too.

    The bell rang, and school was finally out. The cool air of autumn was now blowing in from the north, and everything felt more festive and inviting. Ronnie exited the school, and felt the invigoration of fall break upon him. He stood confident, short red hair ablaze against the chilly approaching winds of winter. He sported his collared white shirt un-tucked for the first time in eight hours with pride. His shirt tail blew in the wind like a flag of victory. He pulled his cell phone out, and walked with swagger down the sidewalk.

    A small half asian girl waited on a bench beside the red bricked school with her arms shivering inside her black hoody. Her mid length black hair blew to the side revealing sad, but longing eyes. “I’ve been waiting forever for you, jerk! It’s fucking cold, don’t ya know!?”

    Ronnie’s swagger became even more dramatic as he put his hands in his pockets and shrugged his shoulders. “Sorry for the wait Raven, but had to serve detention again. That damned Mrs. Biel is out to get me, I swear.” He smiled, looking for any hint of forgiveness in her cold eyes.

    She put her arms back through the hoody sleeves, and grabbed her patched up, pink backpack. She intentionally bumped her shoulder against his revealing how short she was compared to him while they walked. “Who was in detention today?”

    “Well, Sammy was there like always for tardiness, and Tad because he is a fucking idiot. I was surprised to see Karla there, and Salem. They usually get off because they’re cheerleaders…”
    The rest of his sentence was a blur as Raven’s mind came back to Ronnie’s pool. Her face became red against the chilled winds, and her eyes looked past the sidewalk into memories of Salem’s glorious virgin pussy. She felt warm, but most of all horny now.

    “What’re you so worked up about?”

    She came back into reality with the jolt of realization. “Oh, sorry I was just zoned out again.”

    He put his arm around her to keep her a little warmer. “Are you excited about seeing the movie, after all we have been planning this since last year now? I hope they keep true to the book…” She just nodded still halfway into thought.

    She glanced up to him as they crossed the street. “Do you know Salem?” He looked down at her surprised. “Well, sorta. Why, whats up? You think she’s hot?” A big grin escaped his face, and deep down he was slightly turned on.

    Her cheeks flushed again, but she let her hair hide it. “I was just wondering because I’ve seen her over at your house before. Was just wondering why she’s over there sometimes.” He grinned, and pulled her closer. “My sister Becka is one of her best friends, but I’ve never really talked to her. I’ll tell the truth, she’s a bit intimidating to talk to.” He shrugged his shoulders while she smiled up at him.

    They both finally got to the movies, and sat down outside to wait for the showing. They had come knowing they would have to wait an hour, so they found the most comfortable spot in the grass on the side of the theatre to wait it out, and smoke some cigarettes.

    Ronnie sat Indian style while Raven leaned against the side of the theatre in thought. “I’m going to get changed really fast, can you keep a look out?” Ronnie’s heart skipped a beat with the prospect of seeing Raven’s ass. He just muttered in a cool tone, “Yea, sure.”

    He put his hands in his pockets, and rocked back and forth at the corner of the theatre. He could hear her ruffling with clothes, and had to take a peak. As he turned his eyes went wide with full view of her perfect tiny ass bent over. She was pulling up her jeans, and her blue, white spotted panties were staring right back at him. He quickly turned just as she was done with her jeans.

    He noticed she wasn’t done, and she was changing shirts too. The white school shirt slowly slipped over her tiny white bra, but to his surprise she took the white bra off too. He made note that her figure was shapely, but she truly was a tiny, slim fit asian girl underneath those baggy clothes. His eyes poked and prodded the side of her tiny boob as she slipped a rolling stones shirt over it.

    They finally sat back down, but he couldn’t get his mind off her slim body, and that tiny beautiful ass that she had been hiding all these years. She showed him the blue jays hat that she had brought to wear, but his gaze was focused on her braless boobs now, and the tiny brown nipples that poked through.

    She talked about hats, and other things, but Ronnie finally blurted out interrupting her. “Do you want to see Salem naked?” Her mouth nearly dropped to the ground as he finished his sentence. She looked at him with puzzlement, but he stood his ground. “I can get you into one of Becka, and Salem’s slumber parties if you want?”

    Raven didn’t know what to say as her heart dropped. “You can?”

    “I can, and I will if you do something for me.”

    “ …and what is it?”

    He stopped for a second unsure if he should ask this of his best friend. She had been with him since kindergarten, and he didn’t want to screw up his friendship with her, but those perky breasts were calling out from under her tight white shirt. He could see the feint outline of her brown nipples.

    That was all the encouragement he needed. “I want to…touch…your breasts.”

    She smiled a knowing smile, and gave a small wink. “Sure, I would have let you touch them for nothing, all you had to do was ask.” Her cheeks flushed a light pink. “You can see my ass again if you want to, and maybe touch it. I don’t mind if it’s you.”

    He smiled back at her, and nodded with excitement. His hands slowly came up to her chest, and rubbed the tiny tits through the fabric. He put his thumbs under them and raised them up and down feeling each tiny, but hard nipple. She just stared at him with a loving gaze.

    He cupped them under, lifted them up and down but suddenly she grabbed his hands. He looked at her in confusion, but she just returned it with assurance. She slipped his hands under her shirt and brought them back to her breasts.

    His penis grew hard with the excitement as he massaged her body up her belly, up her ribcage, and finally to the perky tits he had so wanted to touch. She moaned a bit, and moved his hands over her tits.

    “Listen Ronnie, you can touch me anywhere, anytime, and while I’m with anyone. I really care for you, and want to make you happy. You were the only one there for me when my dad left and my mom started drinking. As far as I’m concerned, I’m yours…”

    His smile faded, his hands left her chest as he took her hands in his. “No one owns you, but you Raven.” He held her hands higher up and kissed one. “You are more than my best friend, and I will never let you be lonely.” She embraced him as tight as humanely possible for minutes while it began to sprinkle.

    The raindrops were cold but their embrace kept their hearts warm with love. She gave his cheek a long wet drenched kiss, and she whispered. “Let’s ditch the movies, and keep each other warm in the car. I have a blanket in the back, and you can touch me anywhere you want.” His eyes lit up, because at that moment all he wanted to do was be close to her.

    They dodged the rain, and finally jumped back in the car. It was parked in the back of the parking lot so they both just jumped in back and covered up under the blanket she had. She smiled as they sat there and finally broke the silence. “Let’s get naked!”

    He was a little nervous, but it all went away as she hurriedly threw her clothes in all directions. She just sat there as he took his time and waited patiently for him. She admired his clean cut hair, and modest manners though. All she could think about is how other boys might react in this situation, and how it wouldn’t be nearly as sensual as him.

    He finally finished and she ducked under the covers. She raised a hand up so they could both see each other’s face underneath, and both felt a sense of nostalgia. Raven smiled inches away from his face, and pecked him on the lips. “You are safe with me. Her grin lit their world up under the covers.

    They sat there watching each other’s eyes for a while and listening to the rain drops hit the car. Ronnie slowly moved his hands to hers and felt her clear brown Pilipino skin. He rubbed the tops of her hands and she giggled a little. Ronnie’s focus was intense on her smooth skin.

    He took her arm in both hands and massaged it feeling every indention and imperfection. “You are perfect.” He whispered. Her lip quivered with the unexpected comment, and she laid her hand on his penis to massage it.

    Her small hands cupped his balls and massaged them gently. “Do you want this inside me? She hadn’t taken her eyes off him as he moved his hands to her chest to push her on her back. He crawled up to her face and kissed her neck. She reached around him and rubbed her fingers between his asshole and balls.

    He began to hump between her legs a little now, but just laid on top of her. His body came up as he pressed his penis across her belly button. She kissed his chest and rubbed her hands all across his back.

    She finally couldn’t take it anymore and moved up back to his face. “Put your dick on my vagina, and I will do the rest.” She cocked her knees up as he moved into position with his penis slapping against her clitoris.

    He looked down as she moaned and smiled. “I want to fuck the shit out of you.” She guided the head of his penis into her tight hole, and squeezed it as far as she could manage. “Dear lord!” He began to suck on her tiny nipples, and flick his tongue all around her breasts.

    She moaned loud against the rain, and finally took it deeper inside of herself. The car began to creak as he moved back and forth, and their heat fogged the windows.
    His balls slapped against her ass hole as he slowly maneuvered himself in and out. He pushed in and she squeezed him tight inside, and yelled. “Fuck my brains out!” He took the initiative and became an animal. He rammed her hard and she braced herself against the door as he pushed her head against it. Blood began to trickle out of her vagina.

    He held himself up and his arm muscles bristled as the covers slid down into the floor board. The sound of rain grew harder as hail began to tap on the roof. Neither heard anything over the sound of her loud moans. Her small voice permeated through the thin metal and windows as their bodies became one.

    He quickly turned her over and stopped for a moment, putting his tongue into her ass. She hadn’t expected it and the feeling was like a warm lightning bolt that sent shivers down her spine. “Don’t do….ohhhh…” Her eyes rolled back as his tongue snaked its way inside, coming out every so often to lap up her pussy juice.

    His body rose with his powerful dick now fully hard and standing tall, and rammed back inside her warm pussy. She orgasmed and couldn’t hold herself up any longer. He just stayed on top of her and humped her like a dog while she laid flat. She continued to shake and moan.

    His balls tingled and the surge was coming. “Hurry turn around!” She wasn’t quick enough and he hurried to put it back in, but he accidentally entered the exit. She screamed as his dick crammed into her asshole. She tried to jump back but had nowhere to go, and his hot fluid spurted inside.

    He pumped a couple more time as she tried to push him off, but he was like a beast now. His strong muscles pushed against hers with little effort and he slid in inches farther. She began to hit him, and cry, and he finally noticed.

    As he pulled out, cum flowed out of her anus as she winced in pain. “I’m sorry Raven, I didn’t mean to…” She just nodded with a sad smile and laid there with cum dripping out her ass. “It’s okay, don’t worry about it.”

    If you want me to continue the story post some good comments, and rate it.
    If you show interest in this story there will be much more to come. Next chapter is the “slumber party” thats where it gets REALLY hott!!


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Little Sister Shana – chapter 3

    Font size : +


    Daily life with a succubus sister and her girlfriends.

    Each morning my gorgeous blonde half-sister ate breakfast with me and our girlfriends, then licked and sucked my cock until I was completely and utterly spent. I didn’t know what she did when she was away from home during the day. Mostly, I was too tired and happy to think about it much. One of the best mornings of my life was the day she discovered she had another special talent. “Good news, big brother. Since I’m an Immortal I can go without air a really long time. I tried holding my breath last night and didn’t even feel uncomfortable for an hour. Let me swallow the head of your dick and I’ll deep throat you for as long as you want.”

    GAWDS! It was far better than I even have words for! I must have fucked her wonderful mouth and throat for at least twenty minutes, before squirting my cum directly into her stomach. It probably drained half my life force each time, but it became a morning routine.

    One day she suggested, “We can’t get legally married ‘cause we’re related, but do you want to say we are? If I promise to give you all the sex you want for the rest of your life, will you call me your wife? Promise to be faithful, love me and only fuck me?”

    “I… I ah… I know you need lots of sex, but will you love me too? Always love me?”

    “The only other people I’ve loved were Dad and that tall neighbor guy with the huge dong. What was his name?”

    “I don’t remember.”

    “It doesn’t matter now. I’ve always loved you and I’ll love you forever. I do. Now get your shorts off so I can ride you.”

    As she impaled her pussy on my rod, I declared, “I do too! I love you so much! Forever!”

    That night she came home wearing a wedding ring and gave me one. She was my wife and sister! We were married! At least in our own minds. I don’t recall their names now, but the lesbian virgins my sister had helped me impregnate spent half the spring and most of the summer eating junk food and drinking beer while watching television in the living room. They also smoked a lot of weed and regular cigarettes. A few times a day they snorted some kind of fine beige powder.

    Seeing them sucking on cigarettes tempted me to ask them for blowjobs, until I remembered how tired I felt and how much better Shana was at oral. I spent most of my days sexually exhausted, sitting in a recliner in the living room. I watched TV for hours and hours, and once in a while I enjoyed seeing my ‘baby mama’s’ making out or fingering each other on the couch.

    When my succubus sister got home we’d all eat dinner together, then Vicky and Kaley would watch me buttfuck Shana until I was tired enough to fall asleep. I‘d also enjoy watching Shana lick one of their pussies from time to time.

    One night I asked Shana, “Isn’t it bad for the babies if the girls smoke, drink, and do drugs when they’re pregnant?”

    She kissed me and explained, “Since they will be succubi, it’s actually good for them. They need to be as corrupt as possible before they get shelled.”

    “Shelled?”

    “I wasn’t born, I hatched from an egg. Remember?”

    My sleepy mind had nearly forgotten. “Oh, yeah. When do they get shells?”

    “Pretty soon. I can’t wait to lay eggs and grow a tail!”

    I asked in surprise, “TAIL?”

    “Don’t worry about it. Next week you and I are going to look at a college. You should get a degree so you can make lots of money and support us, right?”

    I felt a mental PUSH and agreed, “Yeah, degree.”

    “It would be great if you were a doctor, a high-paid tech engineer, or maybe a hotshot lawyer.”

    “Video game coder. Want to make games. Doctors do icky things. Lawyers full of crap.”

    She giggled and kissed my cheek. “Hehehe! Okay, you’ll get a degree and a job making video games.”

    My mind suddenly felt less hazy and I asked, “Do you want to go to school too? Get a degree and a good job? And ah, maybe be faithful, if you can?”

    She laughed, “Hehehe! My silly, silly big brother husband! You know I’m amazing at sex, practically a PhD of fucking. I love being a whore! I’ll let you watch most of the time, though.”

    I felt a mental PUSH again. “Please! I love to watch!”

    “Of course, I’ll let you watch. I’ll let you watch me smoke too. Go get a lighter and a pack of cigarettes from the girls.”

    I did and received a great smoky blowjob when I returned. She lit up, then stepped toward a chair and commanded, “Pull those boxers down for me.” She sat and licked her lips as she looked deeply into my eyes. I slid my underwear down, then she exhaled a cloud that covered my dick and balls for a moment. I rapidly hardened as she licked my shaft. The tip of her tongue felt great as she moved it around the rim. She took the head between her lips and sucked in half the remainder. She rocked her neck up and down to slide it between her soft red lips. She swallowed the head and a couple inches of shaft each time.

    I felt wonderful wet warmth as her tongue pressed my cockhead upward, squeezing it against the roof of her mouth. She moved away a moment and took a puff from the cigarette, then slowly exhaled through her nostrils as she slid me back into her oral cavity. I briefly imagined I was getting sucked off by a dragon. She started moving forward and back again, sliding the flesh of my cock along her warm wet lips. Every eight or ten strokes she would pause to take a puff and blow more smoke on my package. I exploded onto her slippery pink tongue and rested my hands on her shoulders for balance. After swallowing, she laid on the bed and rolled onto her belly. I happily buttfucked her ‘til I came, watching her suck down another cigarette.

    I woke with my morning wood penetrating her anal ring. I moaned, “Ooooh! I love being in your butt so much!”

    She sleepily mumbled, “Mmmm. Me too. Fill it again. Two or three times if you want.” I started thrusting away in my little sister’s rectum as she lit a cig. I complained, “Seeing you suck is sexy but they smell bad. The smoke stings my eyes, too.”

    She thought aloud, “I guess I should get a long cigarette holder, to keep the smoke away from your face.”

    I was about to say, “Please” when our girlfriends burst in. The redhead happily declared, “Vicky’s baby is moving! Feel her belly!”

    I reached to feel, and Shana cursed loudly, “FUCKING DAMMIT! I thought it would be another month!”

    I asked, “What? What’s wrong?”

    “The baby is quickening!” She saw the confusion on my face and hurriedly explained, “She started moving! If she moves around too much, I can’t shell her! I should have her inside me by now! We need to hurry!”

    Vicky asked, “How can we help?”

    My sister pulled away from me and my penis left her anus with a “POP!” and a loud fart. The pregnant lesbians and I giggled, but the expression on Shana’s face was serious and intense. She instructed, “We need to be at the college dorm NOW! All of you, hurry up and get dressed!”


  • I’m With You

    Font size : +


    Masturbate to this.

    We’ve been laying here for a while, just staring at each other. Our heads share the pillow but we don’t touch or speak, not knowing what to do or how to do it. I can feel your breath on my face. One of us has to move or we’ll be here all night. I reach out to touch your face. My fingers hesitate over your cheek and I see you hold your breath. I lower them lightly on your face and stroke along your jaw line. You close your eyes and exhale, relaxing in the sensation. Your hand is suddenly on my hip and moves up and over my side to my shoulder and finally rest on my neck. My finger traces underneath your chin and I push up slightly tilting your face to mine. I lean forward and gently place my lips on yours. I let them linger just a little bit. Right as I begin to pull away, your hand on my neck tightens just a little bit and pulls me deeper into our kiss. My hand moves to your hip and pulls your body to mine, finally touching after all this time.

    Our kiss depends and gets more fervent, both of us needing to feel it. We feel whatever it is rising up in us to the point of exploding. I push your hip back, rolling you over and getting on top. The weight of my body on yours quickens your breathing. Our lips continue to stay together as my hands explore your body. Your shirt wrinkles as I slip my hand underneath to feel your skin under my hand. Your fingers twist in my hair and gently pull me closer. My hands massage your body as they work under your shirt.

    Your hands leave my hair and move down my back and over my sides. Your fingers curl around the bottom of my shirt and pull it up over my back. The cool air of the room gives me goose bumps and makes me shiver. We sit up and you pull my shirt over my head and I pull yours off too. I fall back on top of you and kiss you harder. I move down your body and kiss your neck. Your hands move over my back along my spine. I lift myself onto my arms and off of your body. I move further down to kiss the top of your breasts above your bra. I slip my fingertip underneath the edge and pull it up over your nipple. It’s already hard from my touching and I watch it get harder as the cool air brushes past it. I kiss each one as I take your bra off. Your body arches up for more and I reach my arm under and lift your stomach to my lips. I kiss from hip to hip and up your sides and back over your nipples.

    You sit up on your elbows and pull my head up to your lips again. I wrap my arms around your body and you roll us over the other way. You take off my bra right away and start nibbling on my nipples. Your suddenness takes me by surprise and my breathing gets quicker.

    I grab the back of your head and guide you to all the places I want you to kiss; my neck, my chest, my stomach, my sides. You grab the top of my jeans and undo the button and zipper and start working them down my legs. You get them off and let them go to fall on the floor as you start to take of my underwear. You kiss my clit when my underwear is finally off and lying next to my discarded jeans. You start to lick and suck and play with my clit with your tongue. After all we did to get worked up it doesn’t take long for me to start feeling the building inside of my body.

    I have to pull you off of me before I fall over the edge of an orgasm. You’re body is hovering over mine as I strip you of your pants and underwear and start to move my finger in circles around your pussy, feeling how wet your are. You close your eyes and breathe out deeply, the scent of your breath intoxicating to me. I put your nipple in my mouth and your arms go weak for a second and you fall a few inches before catching yourself. I slip my finger inside of you and you arch your back for more. Your neck falls back and your breathing becomes faster as I move in and out of you. You body starts to move with my motions and I pull my finger out of you before you can get too worked up. I pull your body on top of mine, both of us covered in a slight sheen of sweat. I roll us on our sides and move down your body I get up and turn my body opposite of yours. My pussy is in your face begging for you to taste. I begin to lick your pussy from hole to clit. You copy my movements. I take each one of your lips and suck them into my mouth teasing them with my tongue. I spread your legs wider so I can lick deeper into your pussy.

    Your tongue works over my clit. You keep working circles around my clit and flicking over it. The warmth of your tongue making me moan into your pussy. Your hips start to move and I pull you harder onto my mouth, my tongue going deeper. You bite the inside of my thigh and hold me tighter as I jump against you. You move back to my pussy and push a finger into it. I yelp as it surprises me and you laugh, pushing harder. You go as deep as you can and put another finger in my pussy, making me moan this time.

    I put one finger in your pussy and start to move back and forth slowly. You start to lick my clit again and my moaning starts. My finger moves around inside of you and my thumb runs over you clit. Your pussy starts to clench around my finger. My body begins to shake and I’m trying to keep from closing my legs around your head. You lick faster and push your fingers in deeper and faster. I pull my finger out of your pussy and quickly thrust in two making you scream. I start thrusting faster. You regain your composure and start to thrust your fingers faster and deeper. We move at the same time. We’re sweating with the effort of making each other cum.

    I feel it building inside of me again, starting to take over. It starts in my stomach and spreads throughout my body as a warm glow that begins to burn hotter. Your breathing is getting harder and more urgent. I feel your body burning against mine. Your body shakes in my arms and your pussy starts to cum all over my face. I lick it all as it comes pouring out. My legs shake and I start to cum all over your face. You keep thrusting and licking my pussy making my orgasm last even longer.

    Our moans get louder as we cum over and over. Our bodies are covered in sweat and our faces are covered in cum. Both our bodies tense up and we finally collapse away from each other our chests heaving and trying to catch our breaths. I pull my body around with my arms so I can lie next to you. We look deep into each others’ eyes. I push you back onto your other side and curl my body around yours. I hold us through the aftershocks of our orgasms. The cool air of the room has started to cool us down and I cover us with the sheets. I stroke your hair as we start to fall asleep. I bury my face in your hair and your neck. I take a deep breath of your skin and close my eyes. I feel you take a deep breath and relax. You snuggle closer and we relax into sleep.


  • The Principal’s Turn – Maggie’s Day Part 2

    Font size : +


    Although this is a standalone story it is the 11th chapter in a series depicting a straight, married woman turned lesbian pet at the hand of a former student.

    Principal Maggie Turner woke Saturday morning, nestled against Taisha Smith, former student, and current employee. Her eyes slowly opened to the sight of her dark-skinned Goddess sleeping peacefully. The realization that this was not some part of an elaborate dream sunk in slowly.

    Her husband Sam was out of town on business and Taisha had slept in her bed all night. That reality jolted her fully awake. What if Sam had come home early! As she thought about it, she already knew he had been unfaithful, probably many times over the years, so she tried to convince herself her behavior was justified.

    She watched Taisha breathe, replaying the events of the last few weeks and asked herself who was more “unfaithful”? Sam who had one-nighters with bimbos, or her, aching for the beautiful young woman next to her. Her heart fluttered at the sight of her silky dark skin. Her body tingled at the scent of their sex in the air, mixed with Taisha’s perfume. She wanted nothing more than to lay there and watch her breath, peacefully.

    The mixed emotions of complete contentment, longing for more, and guilt, swirled through her mind as her eyes soaked in the beauty before her. Taisha had unleashed deep, primal desires in Maggie, which she had never imagined. She played Maggie like a virtuoso plays the piano. Pushing the right key in the perfect rhythm, building perfectly from the previous note.

    From that first night, when with one masterfully maneuvered finger, she had every cell in Maggie’s body electrified. Her warmth, her movement, her scent, her seductive words, her breath on Maggie’s neck, all brought her to bliss, like she was touched for the first time.

    Maggie’s mind had told her to stop, to stand up and walk away, but her body refused to move. Her body betrayed her every time, surrendering to Taisha’s will. The reward was unbridled pleasure, like she’d never felt.

    After the first encounter, she resolved to not let it happen again, but it did. And the reward was once again, beyond comprehension. With each encounter her resolve melted further away. She knelt, she begged, she crawled, but the reward was worth it every time. From that first night Taisha promised 1000 ways to pleasure her, planting a seed that grew in her mind, filling her idle moments at first, but growing further.

    She wanted to experience all 1000, whatever it took. Taisha Smith delivered every time, demanding a little more in return. For weeks, she would taunt, then pleasure Maggie, never letting her reciprocate until last night. She’d warned her that first taste would hook her, and yes it did.

    She recalled kneeling before her, eagerly complying when Taisha asked her to make herself come. To see the spellbound expression on Taisha’s face as she watched Maggie finger herself and beg for her pussy was the most satisfying intimate encounter Maggie could recall. She would do it again on demand without question. Taisha’s scent and the rich, bittersweet taste of her pussy created an undeniable craving in Maggie.

    At that moment however, Maggie’s growling tummy reminded her, they hadn’t eaten last night, and she was starving. So, she slipped out of bed quietly. There was a quick and easy breakfast casserole she recently learned about. She mixed it up, put it in the oven, and went for her morning swim.

    She finished her swim just before the casserole was done. Then she pulled it out to let it cool a bit, with no sign of Taisha yet. When she went upstairs, she was gone, but she did find a note on the bed.

    Principal Turner,

    Why am I not surprised you have a pen and notepad on your nightstand? Thank you for an unforgettable night. 🙂 So sorry I missed the swim, but for some reason, I was a bit exhausted. I can think of 12 reasons for that. 12 earth moving reasons.

    I can smell breakfast cooking as I write. Is there anything you can’t do? I am going to the RV for a quick shower and change of clothes. Hopefully I can find my clothes from last night. 🙂 I will meet you downstairs for breakfast. And I am so looking forward to desert.

    Love,

    Taisha.

    Maggie felt a tingling rush through her body. She hurried to the shower to prepare herself. As she did, she recalled last night’s shower. Taisha Smith had awakened a need in Maggie, no one else had ever even touched. Pleasing Taisha made her feel more alive than she’d ever felt.

    She showered, shaved, and put her hair in a rare ponytail for ease and speed. As she thought about what to wear, she put on a powder blue lacey bra and matching bikini briefs. She looked in her closet, then in the mirror, then back to the closet. Another look in the mirror, and she grinned. She liked what she had on, no need for more. She spun and adjusted the bra to get the most pop and the panties to show a little extra bun on either side.

    Maggie stayed make-up free, except for her lipstick. She broke out the candy apple red and did it up right. When Maggie walked downstairs, butterflies churned in her empty stomach.

    Maggie peeked around the corner first and was surprised to see Taisha sitting at the table with plates of casserole and toast set along with coffee and juice. Taisha wore black yoga pants, and a grey oversized off the shoulder tee that made Maggie long to kiss her neck.

    When Maggie stepped into the room, Taisha’s mouth opened. “Come overhear Principal Turner.” She said excitedly.

    Maggie blushed, stopped in front of her and took her outstretched hands. Taisha stood up and spread their arms out so she could look at her. “I may never get to eat again if you keep distracting me like this. Turn around and let me…” Maggie turned and Taisha stopped mid-sentence. “Damn.” She sighed.

    She let go of Maggie’s hands and cupped her ass before squeezing both buns hard. Principal Turner, what are you doing to me, I’m only human? Her arms slid around Maggie’s abdomen and pulled her against her. Taisha’s chin rested on her shoulder, and she whispered.

    “I came twelve damned times yesterday. I can hardly walk this morning, and just like that my pussy’s wet for you again.”

    Her fingers swirled on Maggie’s belly, and she tried to slip them down the front of her panties.

    Maggie spun away teasingly. “Sorry, Ms. Taisha, this is my weekend. You’re going to have to wait just a bit. I couldn’t bring myself to eat much before our little encounter yesterday. I need food!”

    She took a seat across from her where her plate was set. As she ate, she decided to tease Taisha. It’s too bad we need to give you a break today, I can think of a sticky sweet dessert, to go with this breakfast.”

    “Don’t you worry Principal Turner, I’m gonna have a few servings for the both of us today. But hey, I can share.” She waved her tongue in a circle and Maggie got her meaning. Maggie recalled the kiss after the first time Taisha’s tongue met her pussy. There was something extra sexy about tasting her own Juices on Taisha’s lips.

    She cleaned her plate, and they drank their coffee and juice. The whole time she imagined kissing Taisha’s exposed right shoulder and neck as she sat on her lap straddling her.

    Taisha took a sip. “Thank you for a wonderful breakfast, Principal Turner. What would you like to do today, it is your day? We can do anything you want as long as my pussy, is not involved.” She smiled mischievously.

    “So many possibilities. I do owe you a dessert. After that, I wondered if we might do a little shopping.” Maggie smiled and leaned back in her chair sipping some orange juice.

    “Shopping? Really?” Taisha asked confused.

    “Well, we do have to give you a break, and if we wear me out today, what does that leave for tomorrow?”

    Taisha bobbed her head side to side nodding, indicating she got it.

    “I was thinking about Victoria’s Secret maybe. I would very much like to pick out some special items just for us to wear together.”

    “Matching slut wear?” She smiled.

    “Not necessarily, but I must say, the outfit you bought me is absolutely amazing. I just thought it might be fun to pick out something “slutty” if that’s what you want to call it, together. We can model them in person before buying.”

    “Principal Turner, I can’t imagine watching you in sexy clothing is going to be conducive of taking it easy today.”

    “You know what they say, good blood flow to the area speeds up the recovery time. So, it’s my day and we are going to do all we can to speed up your recovery time!” Said Maggie with authority.

    She got up and walked toward Taisha. “And I have been dying to kiss that shoulder since I first saw you this morning.”

    Maggie turned Taisha’s chair sideways, straddled her legs, and sat on her lap, legs spread. She began at the shirt collar and kissed across her shoulder toward her neck. “I love kissing you Ms. Taisha,” sighed Maggie as she repeated her path.

    Taisha’s hands went to Maggie’s ass, “And I love those lips, Principal Turner.” She squeezed Maggie’s buns and surrendered her neck. “The blood is definitely flowing. Damn girl.” Panted Taisha.

    Maggie picked her head up and looked into Taisha’s eyes, then plunged her tongue into her mouth kissing her deeply and passionately. She had a full tummy and a hot pussy and planned to make the most of her day. Her head rolled side to side and her tongue licked Taisha’s lips and probed her mouth, thinking she could kiss her all day long.

    Taisha’s hands moved from Maggie’s ass to her shoulders caressing her silky skin as their passion built. After a few minutes, Taisha’s right hand moved to Maggie’s thigh and followed the path between them, across the front of her pantie line, and inside her panties.

    She let her fingers explore her trimmed little muff, enjoying the softness. Principal Turner began to rock her hips softly, letting Taisha know where she really wanted those fingers.

    Maggie’s kisses moved back to Taisha’s neck. She steadied herself with her left hand on Taisha’s shoulder and her right under Taisha’s arm and wrapped around her back. Her hips rolled pushing her pussy closer to Taisha’s roaming fingers.

    Taisha gave her what she wanted and slid her middle finger between her engorged lips, causing Maggie to let out a whimpering broken sigh as her hips quivered.

    Taisha whispered, “Principal Turner you’re trembling.”

    Maggie whimpered again hips moving faster. “Uh huh.” She returned to kissing Taisha’s neck.

    “How can I resist touching you, when you sit on my lap with your hot little cunt, spread wide for me.” She said softly sliding her finger up and down the length of her slit.

    Maggie gently bit Taisha’s shoulder panting in response.

    Taisha moaned as her finger seemed to melt between her warm wet pussy lips. “It feels so good touching you Principal Turner.” Maggie’s whimpers grew higher and louder each time. “I’ve never felt anything so soft, warm and wet as your pussy gets for me Principal Turner.”

    Maggie couldn’t believe how quickly she could feel a climax building. Taisha’s words seemed to overcharge her body as Taisha took control with just a whisper and a touch.

    She swirled her finger on Maggie’s clit, then back between her labia and this time curled it inside her causing Maggie to squeeze her tighter.

    “You always cause such a dilemma Principal Turner. Do I rub that little clit, let my finger float in the heavenly softness between your lips, or slide into the smooth tightness of your pussy? Oh yeah, let’s not forget, you did promise me desert.”

    Maggie let out a cry of pleasure at the thought of Taisha’s Tongue. For emphasis, she kissed Taisha again, letting their tongues dance together.

    Taisha relished the feeling of control. She broke the kiss, “I do like my desert good and juicy Principal Turner, and your cum tastes so sweet, I think we can get things just a little juicier, don’t you? Stand up so I can get these panties off please.”

    Maggie complied and Taisha also stood, sliding the chair quickly away with her thighs. Then she dropped and pulled Maggie’s panties down. “Step out Principal Turner.” She commanded.

    Maggie panted and stepped out of the panties as Taisha’s hot breath washed over her pussy. But much to her disappointment, Taisha stood back up. Then she tossed the panties aside, “Much better,” she said as her finger returned to Maggie’s muff. “Spread your legs please.” She whispered with her lips gently brushing Maggie’s ear. When Maggie complied and the finger slid back inside her. She squealed and wrapped her arms around Taisha.

    “I’m so sorry Principal Turner, this is your weekend, I shouldn’t be telling you what to do. Should I stop?”

    “Please don’t stop!” She gasped.

    “Oh, you feel so good, I so want cunt cum for desert Principal Turner.”

    “Oh yes,” Grunted Maggie as she leaned against the table for support.

    “It’s your weekend, Principal Turner, tell your teacher what you want.” Said Taisha as her finger worked Maggie’s clit.

    Maggie trembled and whimpered, “I wanna be your pet Ms. Taisha.”

    “Does that mean you’re giving yourself to me for the rest of the weekend Principal Turner?”

    “Yes Please Ms. Taisha. You’re gonna make me come!”

    Taisha moved off her clit and slid her finger back inside her. “So, this pussy is mine?”

    “Yes Ms. Taisha!”

    “I can do whatever I want?”

    “Oh! Yes Please!”

    “Take off your bra I want those tits. Principal Turner.”

    Maggie was in a frenzy she could barely comprehend. She reached behind and unhooked the strap, as her hips rocked trying fuck Taisha’s finger faster. When Taisha’s lips hit her left nipple, she moaned her approval, pushing it against her soft lips.

    After a moment Taisha released her breast “Stand up, turn around and spread your legs principal turner.”

    Each command only seemed to excite Maggie more. When she complied, she was rewarded with two fingers siding inside her and she braced herself with her palms on the table.

    Taisha groped Maggie’s left ass cheek. “And this sweet ass is mine principal turner?”

    “Yes Ms. Taisha!”

    Taisha’s middle two fingers penetrated her as she brought the other two up to tease her clit. Then her left-hand cupped Maggie’s breast with surprising gentleness.

    “And these are mine?” She said softly.

    “Yes, Ms. Taisha” Maggie complied willingly.

    “Thank you, Principal Turner. You’ve made me very happy. Now I need you to come for me so I can eat your come soaked cunt for desert right here on the breakfast table.”

    Taisha began to finger her more frantically as her thumb began to rub her asshole. “Oh my God Ms. Taisha!” She squealed. “You make me feel so good!”

    “Make room on the table my pet, I’m ready for my desert.” She commanded as she sped up her fingers again.

    Maggie shoved the dishes and glasses down the table bending down as she pushed them farther.

    “Oh, that’s good Principal turner, better access.” Sighed Taisha as her left hand pushed Maggie’s upper body toward the table.

    As she did, Taisha dropped to her knees and began to nibble Maggie’s ass. Her fingers kept busy fucking her with her pointer and ring finger while her thumb continued to tickle her asshole.

    “Oh God Ms. Taisha!” Shouted Maggie with her chin on the table.

    Then Taisha reached her left hand around Maggie’s hip and under her pelvis. Taisha’s flattened fingers pressed against Maggie’s clit and began to rub in small rapid circles. While her right machine gunned her pussy.

    “Aren’t you glad you’ve given this all to me Principal Turner. Are you ready for a breakfast happy ending?”

    “Yes! Yes! Yes! Aaaahhhhh!” Maggie wailed as an orgasm took her hard.

    “Come for me my pet, I need to taste that sweet pussy.” Taisha grunted.

    “Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh fuuuucck!” Maggie screamed as her body spasmed, and her mouth hung open. Her legs trembled uncontrollably as her pussy gushed, and for the second time in her life, Taisha made her squirt, shooting a jet of cunt juice onto the floor.

    Taisha jumped aside. “Whoa, Principal Turner, coming like a faucet!”

    Her pace slowed and she nibbled Maggie’s ass again.

    “Good girl, now put your ass on the table and let me taste that hot pussy.” Commanded Taisha with an ass slap.

    Maggie stood up slightly dazed, turned and sat on the edge of the table, while Taisha remained on her knees. Then she grabbed Maggie behind the knees and pushed her back onto the table. She rolled her onto her back, knees held up and out, spread eagle before Taisha.

    Taisha smiled and looked at her soaked pussy. “There’s what I been waitin’ for.”

    Maggie lay propped on her elbows looking down at Taisha’s smiling face. As Taisha’s extended tongue moved closer, Maggie moaned in anticipation. Her tongue looked almost giant as she zeroed in on the target. Maggie, panted in disbelief, still reeling from the incredible climax.

    She pressed her tongue against Maggie’s stretched taint and licked slowly and firmly up Maggie’s length. Taisha’s eyes widened as she saw Maggie’s puckered lips and almost frantic eyes.

    “Oh yeah so delicious.” She sighed as she moved back down to repeat the lick.

    “Hoah!” gasped Maggie.

    Then she moved to either side and licked the creases between her thighs and mons lapping up all her sweet nectar, before opening wide and engulfing her entire pussy. Taisha wiggled her tongue flat against her labia and then pushed it in tip first as far as she could.

    “Yeah, lots of flavor,” she teased and plunged back in.

    “Oh Yes, Ms. Taisha!” she whined as her head fell back. “I’ve never… Hah!”

    Taisha grinned into her hot pussy. “You like having your cunt munched Principal Turner?”

    “Oh my God yes! Ms. Taisha Please.”

    Taisha’s head popped up. “I will definitely need seconds later.” She plunged back in.

    “Aaaaahhhh!” Maggie screamed.

    “Are you gonna come for me again, Principal Turner?” She asked before diving in with her tongue stiff and rolled for maximum penetration.

    Maggie rocked her hips in hurried little thrusts, fucking Taisha’s tongue. “Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”

    When Taisha began to wiggle her head shoving herself into Principal Turners pussy, Maggie, was once again pushed over the edge. Her head rolled back, and she let out a series of grunting hums of pleasure while she bounced her hips to another oozing climax.

    Taisha nodded as Maggie’s creamy cum flooded her face “Um Huh, um huh,” she moaned.

    When the climax passed Taisha licked her clean, slowing and bringing her legs down until they rested on her shoulders. When she finished Taisha stood up and brought Maggie to her feet. Maggie eagerly kissed her, tasting her own juices, just as Taisha had promised

    Taisha held her close, letting her hands wonder. “I like you naked my pet. I wish I could take you shopping like this. Wait, I have an idea…”

    She stepped back and remove her oversized Tee, revealing a royal blue spandex strapless top that cut straight across her chest, just above her cleavage. She clearly had no bra.

    “Try this on my pet,” she said holding it over Maggie.

    Maggie slipped her arms through and let it fall into place. She caught a whiff of Taisha’s Reb’l perfume mixed with her own cum as the shirt went on. Taisha adjusted the T, so Maggie’s left shoulder was exposed. It hung loosely on her and reached about 2/3 of the way down her thigh. With nothing else on and so much air under it, she felt naked, and a bit uncomfortable.

    Taisha began to circle Maggie looking her up and down. She stepped in behind her and whispered, “this is perfect my pet, covers you ever so nicely and gives me access. A couple of cum spots showing, but we’re not shy, are we Principal Turner?”

    She kissed Maggie’s exposed neck and with both hands traced her fingers up the back of Maggie’s thighs lifting the shirt to tickle her exposed ass cheeks. The tingle she created erased any inhibitions Maggie may have had.

    “Why don’t you get some sandals maybe, and a purse, I’ll get you some accessories to provide a little discretion. We wouldn’t want you to be recognized, would we? I’ll meet you out back in say ten minutes?”

    Maggie watched her walk out half dazed, and in awe of the way the yoga pants fit her glorious body. So many men and women, wear them that really shouldn’t in public. But Taisha Smith was the poster woman for them.

    She quickly cleaned up the table and put things away. Then she practically ran to her room. After two orgasms she really had to pee. She cleaned her lady parts with some wet wipes, put on some deodorant and redid her lipstick. Candy apple red was the color of the day. She looked at herself and did like how the oversized Tee revealed her nipples subtly and when she turned, how both ass cheeks were discernable in back. There was a subtle sexiness about it. Not so subtle knowing she was naked underneath.

    When she walked outside, Taisha was waiting on one of the lounge chairs by the pool. She was wearing a wide-rimmed sun hat and black framed sunglasses. Her braids hung down just as Maggie liked them. She also had a multicolored translucent oversized wrap that highlighted the blue and black from her outfit.

    She stood up holding a pink ball cap and large white framed sunglasses. Come to me my pet, let’s see how this does. Taisha put on the pink Channel ball cap, pulling Maggie’s ponytail through the hole in the back. Then she slid the sunglasses on her, stepped back and looked.

    “No one would ever know. I can hardly recognize you Principal turner. Except for those magical lips. Come look, what do you think my pet.”

    She took Maggie to the slider window and let her see her reflection. “Are you comfortable shopping for slut clothes now? You will be Marie, my sexy little vixen pet.”

    Maggie smiled. Taisha was right. She doubted Sam could even recognize her in this. Taisha raised the back of the shirt and gripped her buns, kneading and rubbing them. Maggie could feel her labia rubbing together as Taisha worked her ass.

    “Give me your keys, my pet, I’ll drive.” She said matter of factly.

    Maggie complied, enjoying being chauffeured.

    As they began to drive, she asked, “Where are we going Ms. Taisha?”

    “I know a place much better than Victoria and her secrets. I’m pretty sure we won’t run into anyone you know there.” She looked at Maggie and smiled, shaking her head slowly. “Principal Maggie Turner, I can’t believe we’re here together…” She thought to herself. “Knowing you’re naked under that makes my pussy wet.”

    Maggie looked at her grinning with pride. “Too bad, I can’t help you with that today.” She was teased. “Careful sharing information like that. It can be contagious.”

    Taisha watched Maggie’s ponytail bob as she laughed. “God, I want you Principal Turner.” At that moment she was not a professional career mentor. Instead, she was a young vibrant sexy girl in a ponytail, oozing sexuality from every pore. “One last chance Principal Turner, your weekend and you choose to give yourself as my pet?”

    When Maggie saw her radiant smile and look of disbelief, she happily reaffirmed her decision. Taisha was living a fantasy she had kept secret for years, and Maggie wouldn’t dream of denying her. Not to mention the constant rush of adrenalin, that has been running through Maggie, since that first touch in the RV a few weeks earlier.

    Maggie looked at her seriously. “I’m sitting in my own car, wearing only your tee shirt, naked, wet and trembling in anticipation, with no clue what you have in store for me. But, for reasons I don’t fully understand, I trust you Ms. Taisha… Completely.

    As they pulled up to a stop light Taisha looked at her. “So glad to hear, now; Let’s see how wet you really are Principal Turner.” Taisha’s hand slid between her thighs. “Goodness Principal Turner, this feels serious, pull that shirt up and let me have a look.”

    Maggie complied as Taisha’s fingers slid inside her causing her to groan. Taisha’s eyes widened as Principal Turner freely exposed herself in the car for her amusement.

    “Oh my, your pussy lips are quite enflamed and very wet. This seems like a clear case of CWS. Chronic Wetness Syndrome. If this goes untreated it can be quite serious.” Maggie’s head rolled back as Taisha’s fingers worked inside her. “It’s going to require frequent physical therapy, administered manually and orally, I’m afraid.”

    Maggie turned her head to the right and saw a young man in the car next to them, staring in awe as he could not see exactly what was happening but had figured out enough.

    Just then, Taisha removed her hand. “Light’s changing, need both hands.” She took her fingers in her mouth while she smiled at the driver knowingly and sucked them clean one at a time. “Finger lickin’ good.” She said as she drove away.

    And so it went; at the stop lights, the fingers resumed but never quite long enough to push her over the edge. They caught five more lights before arriving at the eXcite lingerie shop in a slightly poor section of town. Taisha got out and walked to Maggie’s side of the car. Then she opened the door and offered her hand.

    “Come my pet, this is much better than Vickie’s place. Much more discrete and, how should I say… Provocative!”

    Maggie took her hand and followed. Then it hit her, Vickie’s place, she meant Victoria’s Secret. She felt a special rush being in public holding Taisha’s hand. Once inside they were greeted by a curvaceous black woman in her mid-forties, wearing black yoga pants and tank with a long shear, black, opened front cover up.

    “Tai, how are you! Glad to see you back.” She looked Maggie up and down smiling, “and who is this?”

    Before Maggie could speak Taisha replied. “This is my pet Marie, aren’t you Sweetheart?”

    “Yes Ms. Taisha.” replied Maggie, sheepishly. She loved the anonymity of the outfit but was still nervous about being recognized.

    “This is Ms. Latonya; she’s going to help us pick out the slut clothes you wanted. She helped me with the outfit you loved so much.” Said Taisha, making Maggie blush.

    “Oh, she’s a shy one isn’t she. Look at those cute little red cheeks. I bet she’s absolutely gorgeous, can we lose the glasses and hat and let me get…”

    “No, she is very discrete and shy. Those stay on. Thank you though, she is quite beautiful and appreciates the compliment, don’t you, my pet?”

    “Yes, thank you Ms. Latonya.” replied Maggie looking toward the merchandise, afraid of eye contact, even with the dark glasses.

    “Understood, Tai, can I size her?” asked Latonya.

    “Of course, put your hands out to your side, my pet.” She said, smiling.

    Maggie put both arms our straight to the side, shoulder level.

    “Hold still just a moment, this will just take a sec.” She said as she stepped behind her and slid her hands from the center of Maggie’s back, around her sides and cupped her breasts. “36 B, am I right?”

    “Yes Ms. Latonya,” Replied Maggie, stunned that this strange woman was touching her so intimately, yet nonchalantly.

    She ran her hands down Maggie’s tummy, to her muff then pulled them around her hips and squeezed her ass. “Size Six?” She asked with her chin brushing Maggie’s shoulder.

    “Yes, Ms. Latonya.”

    “Great, step over this way and let’s see what we can do. She looks so fresh, I was thinking maybe something in white, what do you think Tai?”

    “Sounds good, I hadn’t really thought of white. I like it.”

    Within minutes they had ***********ed a white lace bra, with matching garter and stocking’s.

    “Can we use the viewing stage please?” asked Taisha.

    “Of course, one second.” She opened the door in back. “Cindy Honey, why don’t you have lunch and run some of those errands we talked about. We’re gonna need the room for a while for a private showing.”

    A young, blond woman smiled and answered enthusiastically. “Great, I’ll be back later, enjoy.”

    “Go in back and try this on my pet. Yell when you’re ready to show us.” She said, smiling warmly.

    Maggie couldn’t believe what was happening. She had been excited about modeling for Taisha, but it sounded like she would be modeling for them both. She was mortified at the thought but proceeded to the back room.

    There was an antique full length trifold mirror on a raised platform with two steps leading to it. She put on the outfit and admired herself in the mirror. She found it amusing wearing a ball cap and glasses with lingerie. Nonetheless, her excitement grew as she admired herself in the outfit.

    The garter was a translucent white lace with a half inch wide elastic band. In front there were two inverted fabric triangles and a strap that connected to the thigh high lace stockings. The front was open revealing her white sheer panties and her dark brown muff through the fabric.

    The back side had two narrow triangles of fabric and stocking straps that gave clear vision of her full lace panties. The sheer fabric gave a nice view of her ass through the elegant floral pattern.

    The bra was slightly thicker material with a thin silk ribbon that ran horizontally across, just covering her nipples.

    “How are you coming along my pet?” Taisha asked, snapping her back to reality.

    She took a deep breath. “Ready Ms. Taisha.”

    The door opened immediately and they both stepped in. Taisha walked directly up onto the platform and stood behind her pointing her toward the mirrors.

    “This is definitely a keeper my pet,” she whispered in her ear as her fingers traced from Maggie’s thighs, up her sides and back down again. “Wouldn’t you agree, Ms. Latonya?” Asked Taisha as she spun Maggie around to face her.

    Latonya exhaled, “Oh yes, she is gorgeous. You wouldn’t consider sharing, would you?”

    “I don’t think so.” Taunted Taisha. But the thought was intriguing to her.

    She turned Maggie back toward the mirror and traced the outline of the top, before caressing her way down Maggie’s firm tummy to the pantie waste band. “You are so beautiful my pet,” she sighed, her breath washing over Maggie’s ear and neck, giving her goose pumps.

    She continued to caress and admire her, as Latonya watched hungrily. Maggie couldn’t believe how much it excited her to be touched by Taisha, knowing Latonya was watching.

    Taisha’s face lit up, “You know, I think I might like this a little better…”

    Before Maggie grasped what was happening, Taisha dropped to her knees, unhooked the garter straps from the stocking in back and spun Maggie around facing them again. Next, she unhooked the front straps and pulled the panties down over the stocking and off.

    Maggie moved to cover her bush and Taisha stopped her. “Don’t be shy my pet, Latonya has seen a lot, trust me.”

    Taisha pushed Maggie’s hands back to her sides and reattached the garter straps. Latonya’s grin was almost devious as she ogled Maggie. She looked in Maggie’s eyes and bit her lower lip playfully before Taisha spun her back and attached the back straps. Maggie was almost ashamed as her eyes found Latonya’s again, this time in the mirror. The look of desire in Latonya’s eyes made Maggie tingle.

    Taisha, still on her knees, leaned back looking at Maggie’s ass. “I do like this better. I love seeing that ass uncovered. How about you?” She asked Latonya as she stepped down off the platform and admired Maggie’s ass.

    “I’m so jealous, but yes, I agree that ass deserves to be uncovered,” Latonya replied.

    “Look how her pink little pussy lips peek at us through her thigh gap.” Said Taisha casually.

    “Oh, shit they are glistening,” said Latonya, inhaling deeply.

    “Yes, they are. Is it time for some PT my pet? She suffers from CWS you know,” Taisha joked. Then she whispered to Latonya, “Chronic Wetness Syndrome.”

    Maggie blushed as Taisha continued, “Do you think you might excuse us for a bit, Ms. Latonya?” She asked caressing Maggie’s ass.

    “Yes, I will give you two some privacy. Just yell if you need any assistance, Ms. Taisha.” She left the room and closed the door.

    Taisha Turned Maggie, still on the floor level and looked up at her smiling. I think I would like to know how you taste in that outfit my pet. Would you like that?”

    Taisha’s hands caressed Maggie’s legs and she slid her hands between them and pushed her knees gently apart. Then her hands traced up her thighs and around to her buns while she dropped to one knee on the top step.

    “Oh yes, please Ms. Taisha.” Whimpered Maggie.

    Taisha grinned and leaned in for a playful lick of her labia. Maggie squeaked and Taisha’s grin grew wider. “You like her knowing, you are my teacher’s pet don’t you Principal Turner,” She whispered so only Maggie could hear and then took another lick.

    “Oh yes,” Maggie gasped.

    Taisha pushed her lips against Maggie’s and swirled her tongue between her labia. Maggie’s hand moved to the back of Taisha’s head as she moaned softly. Taisha hummed her contentment as she tasted her mentor’s essence again.

    Maggie’s heart raced standing before Taisha Smith, surrendering herself willingly in a strange place where anyone could walk in at any moment. But Taisha made her forget everything. With surrender came pleasure like she’d never felt before.

    “Oh Ms. Taisha, that f, feels so, huh, good.” Maggie, squealed as her excitement built.

    Taisha, continued to savor Maggie’s succulent pussy, still in disbelief that Principal Maggie Turner, was finally hers. Even when she promised Maggie anything she wanted this weekend, she chose to give herself willingly.

    Taisha wanted nothing more than to bring her pet to climax and taste her sweet cum again. But she needed to test Maggie’s limits and exact a little payback for the torment Maggie was putting her through today.

    She pulled back and stood up, leaving Maggie, in a state of shock.

    “Whoa, wait a minute, you can’t just…”

    “That, one’s a keeper, now let’s find some more.” Said Taisha matter of factly. She stepped to the edge of the platform, holding the lace panties in both hands. “We better put these back on while we shop.”

    Maggie looked down at her and when she saw the feigned innocence on Taisha’s face, she realized this was payback from earlier. Maggie stepped into the panties and Taisha pulled them up. Once she got them in place, she gave a little slap to Maggie’s ass.

    “Very nice. Come my pet.” Said Taisha, offering a hand to Maggie.

    She walked her to the door and peeked out. “All Clear.” she said and pulled Maggie into the shop.

    “This is a keeper for sure but we’re gonna shop some more, if that’s ok?” Asked Taisha casually.

    Latonya looked directly at Maggie and replied. “More than OK, better than any manikin, I’ve ever seen.”

    Maggie was grateful for the window film at the front of the store. At least passersby couldn’t see her.

    Taisha walked her over to another rack and stood behind her. “Do you see anything that strikes your fancy, my pet?” She said as she kissed her neck and slipped her hands around Maggie’s belly.

    “So many possibilities,” she whispered as her hand slid into Maggie’s panties and her fingers melted into her wetness.

    Maggie’s head pressed back, and Taisha began kissing her exposed neck, causing Maggie to moan with pleasure, oblivious to Latonya watching.

    “Mmmm,” sighed Taisha. “So warm and wet my pet, would you like to come for me?” She whispered.

    Maggie squeaked and nodded rapidly only to have Taisha remove her hand and step back. “In due time my pet, in due time. At least we know you’ve got good blood flow to the area.” Mocked Taisha.

    Maggie grunted in frustration, smiling at Taisha’s ability to make her eat her words again.

    They spent a little more than three hours in the store trying on a half dozen outfits for Maggie. Taisha pushed her to the edge with each outfit but never let her reach climax.

    Before leaving, Taisha made her put the white thigh highs and garter back on, without the panties of course. Then bought her a pair of painfully high black stilettos to go with it. The stockings were just about even with the hem of the T shirt, giving the world a glimpse of the stocking clips as she walked.

    They also found a red latex teddy for Taisha. The image of Taisha on the platform, with her ebony skin against the glossy red fabric, was forever etched in Maggie’s head. The high cut thighs exposed half her firm dark ass causing Maggie to bite her lip as she looked on. Maggie gladly paid for all of it.

    As they drove to the next location, Maggie’s thoughts focused on Taisha’s glorious ass with each traffic light’s heavenly torture. Each time the light turned green, Maggie whined in frustration, as Taisha placed her fingers back on the steering wheel.

    When they pulled into Dr. John’s Lingerie and Novelties, Maggie was numb. If she were spotted here with an employee, the consequences would be catastrophic. But as Taisha’s hand slipped back between her legs, she lost all reason once again. She adjusted the oversized sunglasses and pulled the bill on the hat down to meet them, even as she spread herself open for Taisha’s touch.

    “Oh my, Principal Turner, your little pussy wants to play doesn’t it.” She said seductively.

    Maggie began to rock her hips trying to fuck Taisha’s fingers again. “Please, she whimpered.

    Taisha responded by pulling her hand back. “Ok then, let’s see what we have here.”

    She reached into her purse and pulled out a pink egg-shaped plastic toy, with a pink plastic tail sticking out the end. Taisha smiled and reached between Maggie’s legs and spun it as she pushed it into her pussy. Maggie wasn’t exactly sure what it was, but after her toy training session with the vibrating bean, she could guess.

    After she slid it in, she released it and pulled out a small remote. She grinned devilishly and pressed a button. It roared to life vibrating inside Maggie and she gasped in response.

    “Do you like that my pet?” She asked as it cranked up a notch.

    “Huh!” Maggie squeaked nodding.

    “Let’s go in and see what else we can find for her to play with.” Said Taisha tapping Maggie’s pussy.

    Before Maggie could plead her case, Taisha was already exiting the car. She walked to Maggie’s door and opened it. Maggie stepped out and kept her face toward the ground, afraid of being recognized. The store was in a much more travelled area and there were several cars in the lot.

    Once inside Maggie was shocked how bright and clean it was. There were several lone men, and two couples. She felt all eyes were on her as Taisha led her by the hand. “Are you gonna be shy now my pet? You said you wanted a new toy for your birthday.” Said Taisha with a big smile.

    Maggie blushed and didn’t respond trying not to let on there was a vibrating party in her pussy and she might just come, in front of them all. She snuck small looks to see if she recognized anyone. They looked for a moment and went back to their business just as a young lady approached. She had short dark spikey hair, several piercings and wore a tight pink tank and matching mini skirt. The knee-high black leather boots really made the outfit.

    “Welcome Ladies, my name is Kenzie.” She looked at Maggie. So happy birthday! Is there a specific toy you have in mind? I’d be more than happy to help you find something.”

    Maggie glanced at her; thankful she did not look familiar. She was always good with faces and was confident she was not a former student. She wished she wouldn’t talk quite so loudly, as all eyes were on them once again.

    Taisha broke the ice. “Hi Kenzie, Marie’s a little shy. I am her first same sex partner, and she is anxious to explore new possibilities, aren’t you, my pet?” She turned it up and Maggie jumped then nodded.

    “Congratulations Marie, you two look very cute together. I discovered my love for women about four years ago and it has been nothing short of life changing. How long have you been dating?” Kenzie asked sweetly.

    Maggie stood in stunned silence. Taisha giggled, “You’re so funny Sweetie.” She looked at Kenzie. “Look at her blush. You would never guess, she made me come a dozen times last night. I practically had to beg her for mercy.”

    Taisha looked back at Maggie; she was tomato red and Kenzie had a look of awe on her face. “Did you really?” She asked Maggie.

    Maggie smiled with a mixture of embarrassment and pride. “Yes ma’am.” She said squirming.

    Kenzie turned to Taisha, “She is shy but well mannered. You are a lucky lady.”

    “Yes I am.” Replied Taisha as her phone rang. “I need to take this. Kenzie, can you show my pet Marie your toy options. I’ll be with you as soon as possible.”

    “Sure thing, come on Honey, we’ll find you something fun.” She said perkily and took Maggie by the hand.

    Maggie followed trying to grasp how she got into this position. This strange young woman led her into a walled off section of the shop, with hundreds of dildos, vibrators, artificial women, men, and body parts that she had never even imagined, and her pussy heated up even more.

    The egg hummed away inside her and her mind and heart raced with contrasting emotions of fear, shame, out of control lust, and unbridled excitement. She followed the young lady, loving the attention, wanting her, wanting to please Taisha, overwhelmed by the array of sleezy items filling the walls and shelves. The variety and depravity of the items was beyond her wildest imagination. Yet to her surprise, she was curious.

    “As you might imagine, after working here for a couple years, I have amassed a few of my own. Do you have any Marie?”

    Maggie nodded and grunted, biting her lip, afraid she would come if she let herself imagine using any of the items with Taisha or even Kenzie for that matter.

    Kenzie’s eyes lit up as Maggie could tell she was listening intently. Then glanced down and dropped to her knees. “What am I hearing?” She asked and looked under the hem of the oversized, T. “Oh, that’s fun… Taisha, has the control?” Kenzie asked looking for Taisha as she stood back up.

    Maggie nodded.

    “I’ve got one for my little slut too. She loves when I take control. I made her come in the grocery store just last weekend. Has Taisha made you climax in public yet?”

    Maggie shook her head.

    “But you’d like to right now, wouldn’t you?”

    Maggie nodded.

    “You are so cute; I could eat you up right here.” Smiled Kenzie.

    Maggie thought of that literally and felt a rush of wetness. She envisioned Kenzie back on her knees lapping Maggie’s clit with her tongue as the egg worked its magic.

    Maggie wondered where Taisha had gone as Kenzie walked her through the endless array of dildo’s, vibrators, straps, ties, and cuffs. The egg kept up its relentless hum inside her.

    “So, tell me Marie, did you use any toys on Taisha?” asked Kenzie.

    “No Mam,” replied Maggie.

    Kenzie’s jaw dropped followed by a twisted smile. “And she is your first?” she asked, glancing at Maggie’s wedding ring.

    Kenzie’s imagination ran wild at the dynamic between Marie and Taisha. She had rarely seen such a clear bottom-top relationship and was in awe of Taisha for developing such an obedient pet, especially a married one. She would love to spend time with her to understand her methods.

    “Yes, Ma’am.” Replied Maggie.

    Kenzie struggled to wrap her mind around 12 orgasms in one evening. She had to resist the temptation to pursue Marie for her own personal pleasure.

    “So, any toys other than the egg?”

    “No Ma’am.”

    “Do you prefer penetrating or non-penetrating?” asked Kenzie with a smile.

    Maggie’s mind raced, as she recalled the external bean and ten orgasms, but she assumed Taisha still had that one. “Penetrating.”

    “Vaginal, anal or both?”

    Maggie’s expression was priceless.

    “Let me show you some and we can talk about it.” Kenzie smiled and took her hand. “Then we need to talk about personal use or two person toys…”

    Her pussy continued to hum on the edge of bliss, as Kenzie explained the joys of simultaneous anal and vaginal stimulation. Maggie recalled the added sensation Taisha gave her when she thumbed her ass and fingered her cunt. She couldn’t possibly think rationally with the nonstop vibration inside her and wanted anything that could make her come. She listened in a daze, nodding mindlessly as Kenzie spoke.

    When Taisha returned, Kenzie had a collection of 5 dildos of various sizes and shapes, including a long skinny one called an anal tickler, an 18″ straight double ended purple cock, a strapless super rabbit with clit tickler, a double penetration strap on and a pink round headed massager wand.

    “Prin… Marie, sweetie, I told you one not…” She counted. “…five!” Then she turned to Kenzie. “Did I tell you she’s merciless?”

    “If you need any help, just let me know. Twelve orgasms, no toys, yesterday?” Asked Kenzie, cringing.

    “Thanks, but I can handle her just fine.” Grinned Taisha as she put her arm around Maggie. “Sorry, I missed all the fun, but that was a good friend of mine. You’re a hell of saleslady Kenzie.” Taisha’s hand slid down over Maggie’s ass then slid under her shirt hem. “Oh, you are really excited aren’t you, my pet?”

    Maggie gasped as Taisha’s fingers slid over her pussy lips. “Do you like having that inside you, knowing I can turn it up…” It kicked up to a higher speed causing Maggie to whimper and grip Taisha’s should for stability. “… or down.” Maggie whimpered again this time in disappointment but kept her hips rocking against Taisha’s fingers.

    “Please make me come, Ms. Taisha.” She panted, not caring Kenzie was watching. In fact, it only excited her more.

    “All these toys got you this excited Sweetie?” Asked Taisha, continuing to pet her pussy.

    She wanted to scream, “The vibrating egg you shoved in my cunt, has me this excited!” but instead she just nodded and whined.

    “Please, make me come!” She begged more desperately.

    “In due time Marie Sweetie. In due time.” She said, as her hand slipped away. “I guess we’ll get them all then. Your credit card is smoking today.” She said tauntingly as she walked toward check out. “You should have seen the slut gear she bought earlier Kenzie.”

    Kenzie plopped them all down on the counter and rang them up. “That’ll be $343.67.”

    Maggie handed her the card and when she paid, Kenzie looked at her and smiled. “It’s been a real pleasure, Sweetie. You come back and see me anytime.”

    Just then the egg kicked up a notch. Maggie jumped and grabbed the counter for support as she let out several quick puffs of air staring at Kenzie with her mouth agape. Kenzie reacted with a sympathetic look of pleasure.

    “Oh, Sweetie, I think you are in for a fun evening. You ladies enjoy.” She smiled, resisting the urge to lean forward and slide her tongue into Marie’s waiting mouth.

    “We will. Thank you so much Kenzie. Gonna give you a five-star review! Come my pet.” Said Taisha calmly.

    Coming was a command Maggie would gladly follow, but once again the egg slowed back to its torturous tickling level, not quite intense enough to get her over the edge.

    “Can we please go home now, Ms. Taisha.” Maggie pleaded. Her labia felt like a couple over filled balloons; they had been distended for so long.

    “In due time, my pet. We need to make a quick stop to see an old friend, and then we can go for a PT session.”

    Maggie, trembled in anticipation of finally getting some relief, but cringed at the phrase that had tormented her for so long… In due time! She’d heard it for weeks before Taisha finally let Maggie pleasure her for the first time. Maggie would have given anything at that moment to go back to the early days of her awaking when Taisha brought her to climax after climax.

    As they drove, Maggie wiggled and squirmed trying anything to position the egg to make her come. But unfortunately, her frustration continued.

    Maggie was surprised as they pulled into the Marriott where the recent fund raiser for school funding was held. Suddenly she panicked at the thought of being recognized.

    When they parked Taisha, put her at ease. Relax Principal Turner. I don’t think I would recognize you if I hadn’t dressed you myself. They saw the beautiful elegant professional woman with hair and makeup. Now they see a sexy little club girl stopping in for a drink before a night of hard partying.

    She walked around the car and gave her a hand again. As they walked in, Maggie clung to her left arm with both hands. She did not see anyone she even recognized as they crossed the lobby toward the restaurant. She was relieved it was nearly empty. She did have to admit she enjoyed the attention from the few people that were there. They were too busy looking at her stockings to notice her face.

    The hostess greeted them, and Maggie remembered her but there was no sign she recognized Maggie. There was a look of recognition when she saw Taisha.

    “We’re meeting some friends for a quick drink; they’re in the back.” As they reached the booth in the back corner there was the young black lady Taisha had introduced her to at the fund raiser with two glasses of wine. Maggie thought maybe her husband had gone to the restroom.

    But when she looked back at her, she appeared to be napping for a second, but her body was rocking slowly with an occasional spastic twitch. Her eyes were closed, and she was breathing like she had just… Maggie noticed a slight ruffling of the tablecloth and it suddenly became apparent that she was being pleasured by someone.

    She had both hands on the table, so there had to be someone down there. In the opposite corner of the room the waitress watched quietly with a lustful intensity on her face.

    There were two additional empty glasses set at the table and an ice bucket with a bottle chilling.

    “Oh, so good, thank you…” Sighed the young lady whose name escaped her.

    Then it suddenly popped into her head. Chantelle, and her husband was Michael. She wondered if that could be Michael under the table.

    Just then her eyes opened, and she sat up a bit startled. “Tai, good to see you…” She glanced down and spoke softly toward whoever was under the table. “Don’t stop sweetie, I’ll tell you when…” Then she looked back up. “How are you, this must be um, Marie is it? Forgive me for not getting up. Please have a seat, Marie.” She tapped the cushion next to her.

    Taisha directed Maggie into the booth first and slid in next to her nudging Maggie until her thigh was touching Chantelle’s. At that instant the egg kicked into high gear and Maggie whimpered yet again. Chantelle’s hand almost immediately gripped Maggie’s thigh as Maggie tried to keep from crying out and surrendering to a raging climax.

    “Oh, she really is excitable, isn’t she?” She asked Taisha, who nodded and smiled with pride. “I can feel you vibrating Marie, you really like your new toy, huh?” She asked looking in Maggie’s eyes.

    Maggie, was lost in the moment, needing to give into the vibrating egg, loving the anonymity, and the excitement of two beautiful African queens sandwiching her as her pussy steamed with wet heat. She could only puff and nod as the waitress appeared with a bright smile and poured wine into their glasses.

    “I see your friends arrived. Looks like the party is officially starting. Wine?” She looked at Maggie, noticing Chantelle and Taisha each had a hand hidden under the cover of the table. “You must be the guest of honor.”

    Maggie grunted slightly and squirmed, just as the egg slowed again, giving her a moment of self-control.

    “Thank you, Mam,” she said softly as she leaned slightly back and took a deep breath.

    “Would you ladies like a menu?” She asked, staring at Maggie, fascinated.

    “I think we’re all good here with just some drinks for now. I will definitely be having dessert later, though.” Taisha grinned, as she brought the hand holding dildo remote onto the table and turned it up.

    Maggie squeaked as Taisha quickly thrust her tongue in Maggie’s mouth. Maggie whined and sucked her tongue to stifle her moans of pleasure. She was completely out of control but thankful for cover of the glasses and hat as her pussy screamed for relief.

    Everything excited her. Taisha’s gorgeous friend was watching them, the look of aroused fascination from the server, a hand on each thigh as the egg had her on the edge yet again.

    Taisha tasted and smelled incredible, her lips so soft and warm. Maggie felt a climax building and was willingly surrendering to it for Chantelle and whoever was under the table to witness. She glanced the waitress at her post in the corner watching them knowingly.

    Once again, Taisha turned the vibrator down and broke the kiss. “Not just yet my pet, take a deep breath sweetie.”

    Maggie grunted, hands trembling and gripped the wine glass downing it. She needed relief so badly, she thought about masturbating right there in the booth.

    On cue, the server rushed over to fill her glass, emptying the bottle. “Would you like another bottle ladies?”

    “I think we’re good for now, Stacey, thank you though.” Answered Chantelle. Her tone and flirtatious smile only added to Maggie’s arousal.

    Stacey glanced between Taisha and Chantelle before smiling at Maggie. “Enjoy ladies, dessert sounds delicious. Let me know if you need anything else and I will be happy to help.”

    As she walked away Chantelle reached for the remote. “May I Tai?”

    Taisha looked at Chantelle and then at Maggie, who was downing some more wine. Maggie looked flustered and confused. Taisha saw this as a chance to test Maggie’s boundaries, and she needed to push. She smiled as she handed it to Chantelle and Maggie’s eyes widened in desperation.

    “Ok but go easy, she’s had a lot of excitement today. My little pet made me come 12 times yesterday and has taunted me, off and on, all day knowing my cunt is too sore for more today. So, I’ve had to teach her a little lesson in doing unto others…”

    “Naughty girl Marie!” Said Chantelle kicking it back up. She grinned when Maggie jumped. “You’re a horny little slut, aren’t you?”

    She turned it up and down causing Maggie to squirm and fight the urge to yell out.

    “Twelve times! I think the most I ever got her off was five in one night.” She said, sounding jealous.

    “So Tai, hasn’t let you come then sweetie?” She turned it up again and her hand slid up Maggie’s thigh to her enflamed pussy.

    Taisha chimed in, “That’s kind of a soaked puffy mess down there Marie. Do you want Chantelle to make you come right here in the restaurant?”

    Chantel’s finger moved to Maggie’s clit and wiggled it side to side. Maggie let out a loud grunt. “Huh!”

    “Oh, Shit Tai, her little clits stiff a board.” She said sighing.

    Taisha felt a tinge of jealousy but needed to know her teacher’s pet would do whatever was asked of her and this was all too good to pass up. She moved her hand to feel, and Maggie’s body quivered as she melted into the bench. Her head went back, and legs spread.

    “That is hard Sweetie.” Said Taisha as Chantelle pulled up the T-shirt for a clear look at her steaming pussy.

    Maggie extended her feet and felt her leg touch the leg of the mystery person under the table. It was petite and soft, definitely not Michael. Apparently, Chantelle had a pet of her own.

    Chantelle continued to taunt letting her fingers slide down Maggie’s slit while Taisha continued on her clit. “Wow that really vibrates in there,” she said pinching the stem between two fingers and giving it a little tug.

    Maggie squealed, as the tug caused it to shift. She was afraid she might remove it, as she felt an orgasm building again. Her rapidly fading inner voice of reason hoped she would remove it, so she could regain control of herself.

    Then once again it slowed. “That’s better, I backed it off, I think she was gonna come. Her little pussy is so wet.” Then Chantelle gasped and looked down at her lap. Someone else is excited too.

    “What do you think Marie, Honey? Do you wanna come for Chantelle here in the booth?” asked Taisha before giving her ear a little kiss.

    The egg kicked into high again before she could think, and she let out a high-pitched gasping moan. Her pussy, tingled to the point it ached, and she could feel their breath on her neck as they spoke.

    “I think she does, Tai. Don’t you Marie?”

    In her mind she was no longer Principal Maggie Turner. She was Marie, lesbian pet to Taisha Smith, slave to her aching pussy that needed relief at any cost. Marie even loved being watched by the server as she surrendered herself.

    “Yes please,” she pleaded softly.

    Every time they spoke it sent chills down her spine as their warm breath washed over her. Chantelle moved her hand back to Maggie’s knee and began to pull up the tablecloth hanging in front of Maggie’s legs.

    “Marie could use that little slut tongue Sweetie.” Said Chantelle, speaking into her own crotch.

    Maggie felt some shuffling under the table and suddenly felt another hand on her inner thigh. Chantelle smiled and pulled Maggie’s knee toward her, spreading her pussy wider.

    “Oh, you’re definitely gonna like this my pet.” Taisha smiled as her hand pulled back and was quickly replaced by the warm tickle of the strangers tongue.

    The tongue lapped up her slit forcing the stem of the egg to the side as its warmth pressed against her labia. Her alter ego, Marie, shuddered mouth agape looking at Stacey the server, taunting her. Seeing the look of wonderment on Stacey’s face, as she watched, sent her to the edge all the quicker. The tongue continued with its firm slow licks, switching sides with each lick while the egg buzzed away on high.

    “Do you like that my pet?” Whispered Taisha, caressing her thigh.

    “Oh, yes, yes, yes, aaaahhhh!” Maggie whimpered.

    Her words seemed to encourage the magical tongue that pressed against her clit as it swirled faster. Maggie squealed and brought her hand to her mouth to muffle herself. She slid lower in the seat, pushing herself against the tongue.

    In response the mystery slut, gripped Maggie’s thighs, pulled her face into Maggie’s cunt, and shook her head sided to side.

    “A thousand ways to pleasure you my pet,” Whispered Taisha, lips tickling Maggie’s ear.

    That unleashed all the pent-up frustration of the day, in a tidal wave of orgasmic pleasure. Her chest convulsed forward, and she grunted into her palm.

    Stacey stared, eyes wide, biting her lip as she watched Marie come like a freight train at the hands of the two African beauties and their slut under the table. She watched in awe, wishing she were Marie, but even more so wishing she had a pet of her own.

    Maggie held her hand firmly in place trying not to writhe too wildly as the orgasm took her. She wanted to yell out “I’m coming!” but instead mumbled it into her palm, letting Taisha and Chantelle know the obvious.

    The rhythmic spasms continued as her orgasm hung on. Finally, as it began to pass, she released her mouth just as the egg, shifted to an even higher gear shooting another jolt of orgasmic pleasure through her body one more time.

    She jerked forward and yelled out in a gaspy puff. “OH God!” Before jamming her lips together, gripping the table and riding out a second wave of paralyzing bliss.

    As the orgasm passed Taisha raised Maggie’s chin with her finger and kissed her, slow and deep. Then she broke the kiss, “That was amazing my pet.” The egg went silent, and the tongue continued to slowly lap up her juices.

    As Maggie drifted back to reality her face reddened, and eyes darted around the room. She was relieved the place was still nearly empty and no one but Stacey seemed to notice her. Then Taisha reached down between her legs. “Excuse me sweetie,” she said and pulled the egg out by the stem. The tongue went back to gently licking her clean.

    Chantelle handed the remote back to Taisha. “Thanks Tai, that was fun.” Then she spoke to her slut under the table. “Lizzy Sweetie, that got me a little heated up. I’m gonna need that tongue back.”

    As the tongue pulled off, Maggie’s mind registered what she just heard. Her expression turned into panic again. She thought to herself, “Did she say Lizzy, that’s what Taisha called Liz Richards at the fund raiser! It suddenly came clear. Liz had done a 180 that night, being nice to Taisha…”

    Taisha noticed her fear and got Maggie’s attention, by putting the egg in her mouth. “Mmmm,” she hummed as she sucked it clean. “We need to get home so I can have my dessert.”

    “Thank you for the wine and the company Chantelle, a pleasure as always, but we should be going. Marie and I have had a long day already. Come my pet.” She said as she stood up and offered her hand to Maggie.

    Maggie complied, anxious to get out of there unnoticed. She really needed the ladies’ room but opted for a quick exit instead.

    As they drove Maggie let her know she needed a stop. So, they pulled into Bojangles for a pee and some food. They both completely forgot about lunch, and it was now well into dinner hours.

    Back in the car with an empty bladder and a full tummy, Maggie was out of the fog of lust and debauchery for the first time in days. She was sure that was Liz Richards, eating her pussy, but was afraid to ask. The likely answer was too terrifying. She looked toward Taisha who was sucking an Altoid after eating.

    Taisha sensed Maggie’s distress and immediately went to work. She reached out and slipped a mint into Maggie’s mouth. Then, with both hands, pulled the glasses from Maggie’s face.

    “That’s better.” She said looking into Maggie’s eyes. “You make me forget to eat, and sometimes when I look at you or think about you, I even forget to breathe.”

    Maggie had begun to think about what had just happened. Her inner voice, began with a scream, “you’re out of control, but as Taisha spoke and her hand caressed Maggie’s cheek, the inner voice faded, not letting her complete the thought, “one of your subordinates, just licked you to orgasm in the Marriott Hotel! What the hell is wrong with…”

    Taisha tongue slipped between Maggie’s lips, and Maggie found herself again lost in those lips. They kissed long and slow, lips melting together. Maggie felt Taisha’s warmth and energy envelop her from head to toe. When Taisha’s hand slid up her thigh and under the oversized T, Maggie surrendered once again. Her legs drifted apart letting Taisha’s finger enter her. Her back arched pushing her shameless cunt onto the finger.

    Taisha broke the kiss and whispered. “I want you Principal Turner, I want you more than I’ve ever wanted anyone.”

    Maggie moaned, closing her eyes, her hips rocking.

    “You’re taunting me again, aren’t you? You know you wore my pussy out yesterday, and you just keep me hot and wet, knowing I can’t resist you.”

    Maggie slipped her tongue in Taisha’s mouth, sliding down the seat spreading herself for her queen’s pleasure. No one had ever touched her like Taisha. One finger and Maggie would come in a quivering heap.

    “Do you know how wet you made me in that restaurant Principal Turner?”

    Maggie nodded and groaned, rolling her hips faster.

    “You liked knowing you did the same to Chantelle and Stacey, didn’t you Principal Turner?” She taunted as her middle finger curled into Maggie’s cunt.

    “Oh yes Ms. Taisha!” Maggie squealed.

    “You liked being, Marie the sexy slut in white stockings, that made them lust for you, didn’t you Principal Turner?”

    “Yes Ms. Taisha!”

    “You liked Chantelle rubbing little slut Marie’s clit in front of me didn’t you Principal Turner?”

    “Oh God Yes!”

    “You liked giving your pussy to Chantelle and her slut while Stacey and I watched didn’t you Principal Turner?”

    “Yes!”

    You loved that no one knew who you really were, didn’t you Principal Turner?”

    “Yes, Ms. Taisha!”

    “You love knowing Liz Richard is a cunt licking slut and you came in her mouth? And now you know you can make her your toy whenever you want, don’t you?”

    Maggie hadn’t thought of it that way, but now the thought was pushing her to another climax. “Oh yes Ms. Ta,a,a,isha.”

    “Are you gonna come like the little slut Marie did in the restaurant?”

    “Yes, please make me come Ms. Taisha!”

    “You know, I’m gonna eat this pussy till you come in my mouth when we get home, right?”

    Maggie whaled,” hhhaaaaahhhhhh!”

    “And then, I’m gonna fuck you with your new toys, Principal Turner!”

    “Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!”

    “Have you ever come in your car before Principal Turner?”

    “No, please make come, Ms. Taisha, Oh fuck! Please!”

    “There’s my nasty talking little slut! Are you gonna come like a slut in the Bojangles’ parking lot Principal Turner?”

    “Finger fuck me please Ms. Taisha!” Maggie yelled rocking her hips like a dog in heat. “Oh, fuck yes, oh, fuck yes!”

    Taisha hand was a blur as she pounded Maggie’s pussy. Maggie screamed and shuddered in a frenzied climax. When it passed, Taisha started the car.

    “We gotta get home. Collect all you slut gear Principal Turner. I want that tight little ass on the dining room table and that pussy spread for my desert!”

    Maggie unbuckled and leaned into the back seat with her knees on her seat to get the bags. As she rested on all fours Taisha’s hand slid between her thighs and cupped her bare ass with her wrist pressed against her pussy. She could barely retrieve the bags with Taisha touching her.

    Her wrist pressed firmly against Maggie’s wetness while her fingers gently tickled her ass, Taisha smiled when Maggie froze in place, enjoying her touch.

    “Principal Turner, distracted driving is as dangerous as drunk driving. I need to focus.” She said and gripped the wheel.

    As they drove home Taisha made Maggie, pull the toys out one by one and show her. She made sure all were loaded with batteries and ready for action. The first was the 18″ double ended rubber dick.

    “You were thinking about that night with coach Jackson, when you picked that one, weren’t you Principal Turner? You still regret no letting him bend you over the desk and fuck the shit out of you that night. Now you want me to do it for you.”

    Maggie thought to herself, that really wasn’t the case. She had the vibrating egg inside her and that cute little Kenzie, in the miniskirt, showing her so many toys. It was like a blur. She was in such a frenzy she would have gladly dropped to the floor and used any of them on Kenzie, Taisha, or anyone else in the store.

    But now that Taisha planted that seed, she would be imagining coach Jackson’s cock when that monster went inside her.

    Next was the massager ball device. “Excellent Choice, Principal Turner. I can make you come all day long with that.”

    Maggie looked at it, trying to imagine what it would feel like. She imagined it would be like the vibrating bean Taisha used on her that day in the RV. Ten orgasms…

    Then she pulled out the strapless super rabbit with clit stimulator. Taisha stared in wonderment. It took her a minute to figure it out. “Fuck principal Turner, I’m not sure I can even get this inside you before I come.” She pointed at the tickler. “So that’s gonna vibrate my clit, while I fuck you? You nasty little slut!”

    Maggie couldn’t help but smile at Taisha’s excitement. “She would never tell her she didn’t have clue what it did. She just saw the lust in Kenzie’s eyes when she described it and told her Okay!

    The last two were embarrassing and she hesitated. “Are you gonna be shy Principal turner? Bring ’em out.” She said like a teacher to a student caught with something they shouldn’t have in class. “The first time I touched your tight little asshole I knew you were sensitive there but never imagined you picking out two dildos for it.”

    Maggie felt her face might spontaneously combust it was so warm and red. Once again, she wasn’t even sure what she was saying yes to. Kenzie had told her how hard “her slut” would come after begging her for them and Maggie, nodded mindlessly with the vibrator in her cunt.

    “Principal Maggie Turner takes it in the ass!” She smiled. “Have you ever let Sam, fuck that little asshole?”

    “No, replied Maggie emphatically. Although, he did try to bring it up a few times…”

    “And you want me to take your ass cherry, I’m so honored.” Taisha cut in excitedly.

    Maggie was stunned. She couldn’t believe what they were talking about, and Taisha seemed perfectly at ease. Of course she was, it wasn’t her ass they were talking about. “Show me that ass tickler again.”

    Maggie pulled it out and stared at it as well. It was about 10 inches long and maybe 3/4 Inch diameter. “That should be perfect Principal Turner. Not too big but goes nice and deep, to vibrate all the right parts. Thank you so much. I am honored.”

    “You’re welcome, Ms. Taisha,” she said as they pulled into the driveway. Much to her relief, she didn’t have to pull out the double penetration Strap on. She thought triple penetration was a more accurate de***********ion since there was a smaller vibrating pussy plug that was inserted into the wearer’s pussy, while she double fucked her partner.

    They walked into the dining room with Maggie carrying the spoils of their shopping day. Including the three new “slutwear” outfits they bought from Latonya.

    She sat the bags down on the table and Taisha slipped in behind her. She gently kissed her neck as her hands caressed her hips. The chills rolled down Maggie’s spine, culminating in her clit. “Ms. Taisha needs her dessert, my pet. Peel and Eat, just the way I like it.” She whispered as she pulled the oversized T up her body.

    Maggie raised her arms to help. Then she turned and kissed Taisha hungrily. At last, they were alone and were free to do whatever they wanted, as loud as they wanted. Maggie moaned when Taisha’s hands gripped her bare ass and squeezed, pulling her against her.

    She loved being naked and exposed for Taisha. There was no rational explanation for it. The hungry look in Taisha’s eyes made Maggie feel wanted and alive like nothing else could. Not to mention every time Taisha touched her, she delivered on her promise of a thousand ways to pleasure her.

    Taisha picked Maggie up, hands under her ass and sat her on the dining room table. Just as her day began, she was once again, sitting naked on the dining table offering her burning pussy for her Queen’s desert.

    As Taisha dropped onto her knees, Maggie spread herself wide and leaned back, moaning in anticipation. She slid herself onto the table enough to plant her heals on the edge, knees almost ninety degrees from her hips. She felt the air on her wide-open labia and trembled as the warmth of Taisha’s breath flooded over them.

    “I want you much, Ms. Taisha,” she said hoping the tortured anticipation was finally over.

    She groaned loud and long with delight when Taisha plunged her lips and tongue into her enflamed pussy. Her shaky voice expressed her pleasure. “Oh God, th, thank you M, Ms. Taisha. It feels so good. No one…”

    Encouraged by Maggie’s response Taisha began to waggle her head rapidly, side to side and up and down sending a jolt through her.

    “Aaaahh! Oh my God! Oh, my God! Oh, my God!” Maggie Wailed. Then she spoke in one syllable puffs. “I, love, what, you, do, to, me!”

    Taisha moaned and she continued to ravenously devour her pet’s pussy. With each quiver and moan, her appetite grew. Finally, Maggie’s body tensed, and she sang out in a rhythmic portamento that would have made Saline Dion proud. Taisha felt like a maestro playing a fine instrument, as Maggie’s body trembled in the throes of another mind-altering climax.

    Maggie had no control over her muscles and shook uncontrollably as her clit electrified her body. Taisha was relentless in her blissful assault on her pleasure point. Finally, the intensity was too much, and she pushed Taisha’s head back and wiggled herself away.

    She turned sideways on the dining table almost in the fetal position panting. “Oh fuck, Ms. Taisha!” She exhaled deeply and lay there catching her breath.

    “Thank you, Principal Turner, I needed that.” Said Taisha licking her lips.

    She gently caressed Maggie’s leg and looked on with pride as Maggie recovered.

    “I’m going to freshen up my pet. Why don’t we meet in your bedroom in 30 minutes? Or, do you think you’ll need more time?”

    Maggie panted, “Thirty minutes is good.”

    “Good, please wear the new white outfit, sans panties and have your toys on display. I think we can try a couple tonight.” She said as she walked toward the door, with the oversized T tossed over her shoulder. “See you soon Principal Turner…”

    Maggie lay there semi-numb, in awe of Taisha’s effect on her. She had no clue about the intensity of pleasure her body could feel before Taisha Smith and she needed more. There was no stopping until she experienced all one thousand ways. So, she forced herself into action, collected her things and walked naked to her bedroom.

    She placed her “toys” on the bed and as she showered, she replayed the day in her mind. The voice of reason was long gone. It was one of the most exciting memorable days of her life. Everything excited her from the ogling eyes of Latonya at the lingerie store, to the flirtatious time with Kenzie, and the lustful gaze of Stacey at the restaurant.

    She showered, shaved, and primped yet again for Taisha. When she gave herself the once over in her new white stocking, garter, and bra. She was thankful there were no panties in the way. She wanted Taisha, to have unfettered access to her body.

    Butterflies churned in her belly as she laid the toys on the bed, except for the strap on. The thought of double penetration was scary to her, and she wasn’t ready for something like that. She regretted the moment of weakness, mesmerized by Kenzie and how freely she discussed her own experiences. Even as she slipped it into the nightstand, she couldn’t help but wonder, was it really as stimulating as Kenzie had said.

    She eagerly waited for Taisha, laying on the bed with the covers rolled back trying to decide on the most seductive pose. As she anticipated Taisha’s arrival, she looked at herself in the mirror, loving the white thigh highs.

    When Taisha finally entered the bedroom, she was greeted by Maggie, lying on her stomach, in the white outfit, with her right foot in the air. The curve of her bare ass silhouetted in the soft light caused a rush of heat through Taisha’s deprived pussy. It was a torturous day, allowing herself to recover from Maggie’s day and her insatiable appetite.

    Taisha wore only a black silk, mid-thigh bathrobe and approached with a predator’s focused stare. She pulled the tie string and let the rob drop to the floor, revealing her beautifully toned, ebony body.

    Maggie smiled resting her head on her palms and meeting Taisha’s gaze. She began to roll on her back when Taisha held her in place. “No, my pet, don’t move just yet.”

    Taisha crawled onto the bed and straddled Maggie’s ass, almost like mounting a horse, with her hand in the center of Maggie’s back. “You are so damned sexy Principal Turner. “I want to touch every inch of you,” said Taisha as her hands slid up Maggie’s back toward her shoulders.

    Maggie sighed as she felt the moist heat of Taisha press against her ass. Then Taisha lowered her upper body and stretched her legs out between Maggie’s, until her nude body covered Maggie, like a heavenly warm blanket.

    Taisha pulled Maggie’s hair aside and gently kissed her neck, sending a chill down her spine and setting her pussy ablaze. “Oh, I love feeling your skin against mine, Principal Turner.”

    “Oh, me too, Ms. Taisha.” Maggie whispered.

    “I’ve been thinking about this all day,” she said, planting kisses on Maggie’s neck.

    Taisha methodically worked her way, side to side kissing both sides of her neck and shoulders. Maggie lay flat, head to the side, arms over her head, as she melted into the mattress, engulfed in Taisha’s warmth.

    Taisha’s, soft muff, tickled her ass as she slowly undulated her hips and explored Maggie’s body. She continued her gentle kisses for several minutes before sliding to Maggie’s left, lying between Maggie and the collection of toys. She lay on her side, head resting on her palm and elbow on the bed, gently caressing Maggie’s back.

    Maggie sighed at the touch, and meant to turn to face her but Taisha, stopped her. “Just relax my pet, I’m enjoying this.” She instructed softly.

    Maggie sighed and nodded her compliance as Taisha’s fingers traced random patterns on her back and shoulders, easing lower with each pass. When she reached the small of Maggie’s back the tingle was almost too much. Maggie moaned and squirmed as the tickle nearly caused her muscles to spasm.

    She was relieved and excited, as the tickling fingers moved to her ass. “Damn, I love that ass Principal Turner.”

    Unable to hold back Taisha bent down and nibbled her buns. Maggie groaned in response and Taisha moved lower resting on her knees between Maggie’s legs. She continued kissing and caressing causing Maggie to sway her ass slowly.

    “You’re a little tease, wiggling that scrumptious ass for me. Damn, swimming has paid off!” Maggie smiled with pride as Taisha took a firmer, but playful bite.

    Her hot breath washed over Maggie’s pussy, and Maggie pushed her ass higher. “Yeah, that’s it put that ass in the air my pet.” commanded Taisha, and Maggie happily complied. “Now spread those knees, Principal Turner.”

    Her voice was smooth and sultry, and Maggie did as commanded, face pressed to the bed, on her knees, spreading herself for her Goddess.

    When Taisha’s hand slipped between her thighs, Maggie whimpered. “Principal Turner, your little pussy is so wet, is that for me?”

    Maggie replied in raspy gasps, “Yes, Ms. Taisha, all for you.”

    “Such a good little teachers’ pet.” her middle finger slid inside Maggie’s hot cunt, and she whimpered her approval. “You like me inside you don’t you Principal Turner?”

    “Oh God Yes Ms. Taisha.” She began to rock her body.

    “Principal Turner, are you trying to fuck my fingers like a slut?”

    Maggie couldn’t believe those words turned her on so much. “Yes, make me your slut, Ms. Taisha.”

    Taisha lunged in a second finger and began to finger fuck her hard, then slipped them out and drug them up her ass crack, wetting her asshole before returning to her pussy, moving them slowly in and out.

    Maggie whined for more, rocking her hips, but Taisha wouldn’t let her. “You hold that hot little pussy still, we’re not ready to come yet my pet. Maggie did as commanded.

    Taisha quietly grabbed the anal tickler and massager ball and slid them next to her. After a moment she pulled her fingers out and took them to her mouth. Maggie’s disappointment was short lived when she heard Taisha, sucking her fingers, and humming as she tasted Maggie’s pussy juices.

    Then she felt a dildo pressing lengthwise between her labia as Taisha rubbed the length of the dildo up and down Maggie’s-soaked cunt. Maggie moaned softly.

    “You like my dildo against your hungry little cunt, don’t you Slut!”

    “Oh yes please Ms. Taisha.”

    “I love watching your lips wrap around the shaft, they’re so big and wet,” She whispered as she drug it up her slit and spun it slowly in the full ten inches. “Oh, Principal Turner, your pussy just eats that tickler right up.”

    Maggie’s breathing was rapid and strong, as she felt the rubberized cock slip slowly in and out. It moved so slowly she could feel each ridge as it went. Then suddenly it roared to life, vibrating inside her. “AH!” She screeched as she her whole abdomen tingled.

    “You want me to fuck you with this don’t you Principal Slut!”

    “Yes, please, yes!” She pleaded.

    “I just love watching your little ass wiggle for me Principal Turner.” She teased pulling out the dildo and tapping it against her throbbing pussy.

    Then she slid it sideways again, coating it in cunt juice, before sliding it up and down her ass crack. The tingle on her asshole sent chills up Maggie’s spine causing her to jerk.

    “Oh my, sensitive…” She whispered and held the tip against her sphincter.

    Maggie froze there, amazed by the new sensation of the tickler. Then she felt the massager ball pressed against her labia, vibrating her clit and let out a long slow moan.

    “Oh God, Ms. Taisha!” Maggie moaned and pushed herself against the tickler. It really did tickle, like she’d never felt before. Taisha smiled, hearing Maggie moan loud and deep as she impaled herself on the tickler

    Maggie never felt anything quite like it. The tickler, lubed from her pussy, slid in almost painlessly into her ass and her entire pelvis pulsed with pleasure. She pushed herself up onto all fours.

    “You like it up that ass Principal Turner?”

    Maggie’s mouth hung open and she nodded with her moans of pleasure echoing through the room.

    Taisha removed the toys, “I asked you a question Principal Turner.” She said, taunting her.

    “Yes Please!”

    “Yes, what Principal Turner.”

    “Oh yes, I like it up my ass!” The massager ball continued on her pussy.

    “Beg me to fuck that cute little ass Principal Turner.” She demanded tapping her ass cheek with the tickler.

    “Oh, please fuck me Ms. Taisha!” She squealed pathetically.

    “Where do you want it Principal Turner!”

    The massager ball had her to the edge and she needed to feel what it would be like to come with the tickler in her ass.

    “Please fuck my ass Ms. Taisha!” She begged and Taisha complied.

    As she pushed it back in, she teased her, “I wish you could see your little asshole puckered onto the dildo. That’s so damned sexy.” Said Taisha seductively.

    Maggie rocked herself trying to fuck it faster, but Taisha refused. It didn’t matter; the orgasm was coming regardless of speed. Maggie yelled out as her hips thrust up and down with each orgasmic spasm. “Oh God, I’m coming Ms. Taisha. Coming so hard.”

    Taisha held the massager ball in place slowly working the tickler in and out of Maggie’s ass. Maggie’s body convulsed in time with her loud deep groans of pleasure. Taisha thought she might faint for a moment; she was so excited.

    Finally, Maggie let her arms and legs slide out flat, collapsing onto the bed. But Taisha wasn’t done. She kept the massager ball in contact with Maggie’s clit and with Maggie’s weight on it, the pressure on her clit increased bringing on another wave of orgasm.

    She grabbed a handful of covers and shoved them into her mouth stifling her screams as she came in wave after wave. Taisha picked up the pace.

    “Fuck! Me! So! Hard!” Screamed Maggie into the covers.

    Taisha had never felt so turned on and powerful in her life. Her secret obsession was finally hers, completely. It was better than she ever imagined. Her pussy throbbed and she wanted nothing more than to climb on her and ride her face to a screaming climax. But she had other plans. For now, she was content to watch Maggie’s body spam uncontrollably.

    Unable to take it anymore Maggie wiggled off the massager ball and Taisha let the tickler slip out as Maggie laid limp on the bed catching her breath.

    “Oh my God, I’ve never come like that…” She panted unable to continue.

    Taisha stretched out on top of her again with her breasts pressed against her back blanketing her.

    “My pussy burns for you Principal Turner,” Whispered Taisha.

    “I can help you with that.” Maggie smiled as Taisha kissed her cheek.

    Maggie craned her neck to kiss Taisha’s lips.

    “I know you can. That’s what I’m afraid of. You helped me yesterday over and over. Like the song says, “you got me walkin’ side to side.”

    “I can feel how wet you are Ms. Taisha,” said Maggie, wiggling her ass against Taisha’s pelvis. “Please let me kiss it and make it better.”

    “Oh, you little… Beg for it, Principal Turner.”

    Maggie, happily obliged. “Please let me kiss your pussy, Ms. Taisha.” She rubbed her ass against Taisha teasingly.

    ” Are you my cunt licking little slut Principal Turner?”

    “Yes Ms. Taisha!”

    “Say it Principal Turner.” She commanded.

    “I’m your cunt licking teacher’s pet slut. Pleases let me eat your pussy!”

    Taisha rolled off and turned Maggie over. Then she rotated and straddled Maggie’s face. Her spread wet pussy, dangled over her.

    “Don’t you touch it until I tell you slut.”

    Maggie looked up at her dark muff and black labia, spread open, revealing her glistening pink slit like a sliver of sweet cotton candy.

    Maggie, whimpered. “Please let me lick your hot cunt, Ms. Taisha.”

    Taisha spread her legs further, lowering herself. “Rub your clit and tell me how much you want it Principal Turner.”

    Maggie complied, rubbing herself frantically, I want it so bad, Ms. Taisha. You’re all I can think about. I’ve wanted you all day.” She panted, breathing in Taisha’s scent. “Oh God, you smell so good, please.”

    Maggie raised her head, to sneak a taste, but Taisha raised up. “Not yet Principal Turner… Wow look at those fingers go. Are you gonna make yourself come like a little slut begging for my pussy Principal Turner?”

    That was all it took, and Maggie rubbed herself off.

    “Yes, I com, ing. Aaahhhh!”

    “Rub your cunt you little slut!”

    “Please, let me, Huh! Huh! Huh!” Maggie’s body jerked uncontrollably as she came yet again. Taisha pulled off and stretched out next to Maggie.

    “So good, my pet.” Said Taisha, as she gently caressed Maggie’s belly. “Sorry, I still haven’t recovered from yesterday. Maybe tomorrow.”

    Maggie lay there stunned as Taisha pulled the covers over them and kissed Maggie Softly. After several minutes she casually broke the kiss and snuggled into her neck.

    “Get some rest my pet, tomorrow is going to be a big day.” She whispered and seemed to drift off to sleep.

    Maggie, on the other hand, was wound up, mind whirling at the events of the day. She felt a lingering tingle at the thought of all the ladies, lusting over her and beamed with an odd sense of pride at how much she liked being the naughty little slut. Finally, exhaustion took her, and she drifted off, with the scent of sex in the air.

    The next morning, she swam, showered, and reheated her breakfast casserole all before Taisha awoke. She dressed again in her new white “slut gear” but added her white silk robe.

    Taisha wandered in, in her black robe, looking surprisingly fresh, “Good morning, and how is my pet this morning. You look scrumptious. I guess I need to clarify my position on your outfit. I would have thought the no panty rule would have implied the robe as well, but let’s add that rule now.”

    Maggie smiled and let the robe drop, before picking up the spoon for the casserole. “Breakfast Ms. Taisha?”

    “Oh yes, but I’d better eat something first. Something tells me I’m gonna need my strength today.”

    “If I have anything to say about it, you are correct.” Said Maggie as she put some on Taisha’s plate.

    When she finished, Taisha looked at it and tapped her thigh, summoning Maggie, to sit. “That’s a lot, let’s share.”

    Maggie complied feeling the warmth of Taisha’s thigh against her intimate parts as she straddled her leg. She began to feed Taisha, looking at her longingly as she moved the fork to her luscious lips.

    “So, let me guess, Principal Turner, you already had your swim, showered, cooked me breakfast and wet your pussy thinking about what I have planned for you, all before I woke up?”

    “Yes Ms. Taisha. That sums it up nicely. except, my pussy has been wet thinking about you since I woke up.” Said Maggie, brushing Taisha’s cheek with her palm. “I have never wanted anyone so much and so often.”

    Maggie grinned like a schoolgirl. Her heart fluttered as she looked into Taisha’s eyes, and she gave her another bite.

    “You spoil me my pet.” she said taking the bite. “I could get used to this.”

    She gently caressed Maggie’s body as they ate together and at one point, like a pro reached up and popped the front or her bra. “I’m afraid I terribly neglected your tits yesterday. Principal Turner.” She slid her chair back, “Turn and face me please.”

    Maggie did, pressing her wetness back onto Taisha’s knee. Taisha leaned in and began to lick her left nipple firmly, then her right. “I suppose it would have been a bit awkward whipping these out in the restaurant,” said Taisha, as she took one in each hand to lick them in earnest. “I just had the image of Chantelle on the right and Lizzie on the left, while we had my dessert under the table.”

    Maggie moaned at the thought of three tongues at work on her at once causing Taisha, to grip her breast harder. “You little slut, that excites you, doesn’t it?”

    Maggie shook her head trying to redeem herself, but Taisha knew the truth and smiled. It just showed her that Maggie would do anything she wanted. Taisha had to admit, for the first time, she did not want to share her pet. Principal Turner was the ultimate prize, and she would relish her as long as she could. But she would use this to her advantage.

    Maggie put her hands on Taisha’s shoulders and leaned her head back, enjoying the sensation. Taisha’s lips were the softest she’d ever felt and was content to offer her breasts as long as Taisha fancied them.

    “May I please have some dessert, Ms. Taisha. You teased me last night and it’s all I can think about.”

    Taisha nibbled her left breast and teased. “What are you Principal Turner?”

    Maggie moaned as her pussy flushed in anticipation. “I’m your cunt licking little slut, Ms. Taisha. Please let me suck your pussy.”

    “Will you beg for it like a real slut Principal Turner?”

    Maggie dropped to her knees. “Oh please Ms. Taisha, let me taste your juicy cunt.”

    Taisha stood up. “In due time my pet.”

    “I hate that phrase!” Maggie pouted.

    “I know Principal Turner, I know. I’m going to freshen up. Meet me in the RV in 20 minutes, tit’s out, pussy out and wet, and bring your toys. All of them this time!” She added emphatically.

    Maggie followed her with her eyes as she walked to the door. As her neck craned, she stood up and turned to watch that amazing ass flex in the silk robe.

    Maggie cleaned up the breakfast table and kitchen trying to kill the twenty minutes. As time went, she realized she’d forgotten the toys and scrambled up the stairs to retrieve them.

    She put them in a Macy’s bag and put her robe on for the short trek to the RV. She knocked and got no response. Then she walked toward the back and peeked in through the side window to the bedroom. Through a small gap in the shades, she could see Taisha, laying naked on the bed with her headphones on.

    So, Maggie slipped in the door and went to the bedroom entryway. There she stared as Taisha’s naked body in awe. Taisha lay on her stomach; right foot pointed toward the ceiling. Her legs were smooth, dark, and shapely. They were spread a little past shoulder width, and the curve of her ass, was so sexy, she just stared, drinking her in.

    She followed the arch of her back and the little valley up her spine to her beautiful shoulders. Her braids were ponytailed and the right side of her neck, begged for kisses. Her chin rested on the back of her hands as she listened to Sade, reminding Maggie of their past rendezvous and the track of sultry songs.

    After taking in her sexiness, Maggie moved in. She slunk onto the bed and set the bag of toys to the side. Taisha jumped a little and took off the headphones. Then Maggie crawled onto Taisha’s naked body, kissing her neck from behind, repeating the process Taisha followed with her. She kissed from neck to shoulders, then followed slowly down her spine.

    As she kissed, her hand slid over her firm round ass and, unable to resist, her fingers slid down to her warm wetness. Maggie hummed softly as her middle finger slipped slowly between her succulent pussy lips.

    “So warm and wet Ms. Taisha,” she whispered.

    As Maggie, toucher her gently, Taisha spread her legs and pushed her ass skyward to meet her probing finger.

    “Am I hurting you Ms. Taisha?” She asked already knowing the answer.

    “No, my pet, please continue,” replied Taisha, eyes closed and completely relaxed except for a subtle rocking of her hips.

    Maggie’s slipped in a second finger, moving slowly in and out, as her kisses covered the arch of Taisha’s lower back. There she positioned herself between Taisha’s legs. Her left-hand squeezed Taisha’s cheek while her right continued probing her tight wetness.

    She could wait no longer to taste Taisha, so she pulled out and gripped both buns, encouraging her to her knees. Taisha followed her lead and raised up. “Thank you, Ms. Taisha, that’s so sexy.” Said Maggie still massaging her ass.

    Then she leaned in to kiss her buns, slowly and methodically as she had done to the rest of her. Everything about Taisha was sexy. Her skin glistened in the morning sunlight. Her back and shoulder, shapely and strong. Her waist narrowed above her hips. Her round firm buns were like magnets drawing her hands and lips, demanding her undivided attention.

    Maggie then slid her still wet fingers down Taisha’s ass crack and rubber her wetness, causing an erotic moan that fueled Maggie’s fire. She drew the wet fingers back up Taisha’s ass causing another moan of pleasure.

    As her hands gripped those buns again, she stared at Taisha’s most intimate parts, fascinated by the contrast in color to the rest of her skin. Here vulva including her labia were darker black and that shade continued around her sphincter, forming the shape of one of the Russian nesting dolls she had as a child.

    She saw the sliver of neon pink in the center and her fingers slid slowly into her heat while her left hand continued kneading her ass. Then, she let her thumb touch her tight little sphincter as her fingers worked Taisha’s pussy. Taisha’s sigh sent a wave of excitement through Maggie from touching her so intimately and seeing her reaction.

    She removed her thumb, and Taisha pressed her ass higher looking for more. Seeing that sent and impulse through Maggie’s brain and she reacted without thinking. Maggie leaned in and kissed the little black rose bud as a third finger slipped into Taisha’s pussy.

    “Principal Turner…” Whispered Taisha pushing her ass to meet her tickling lips.

    Maggie again reacted without thought, pushing her face between her silky soft buns. Her lips pressed firmly against her while her tongue swirled over her wrinkled little sphincter.

    “Principal Turner, you nasty girl. That’s so, Ah!” Taisha said, before losing control.

    Sensing Taisha’s reaction, Maggie’s pace quickened. The faster her fingers, the louder the moans, until her hand pounded Taisha, and the sloshing sound of her soaked cunt echoed through the room.

    Taisha howled as a much-needed orgasm took her. The feel of Maggie’s tongue pressing into her asshole was like nothing she’d ever felt. That combined with the body shaking thrusts of Maggie’s fingers sent her over the edge immediately.

    Maggie trembled in a frenzied lust, feeling Taisha’s body quiver as she came hard at Maggie’s hand. Taisha’s screams only fueled Maggie’s lust, and she continued to fuck her harder.

    As the orgasm finally passed Taisha stretched out flat pulling herself off Maggie’s fingers. She lay there catching her breath as Maggie, stretched out between her legs gently kissing her buns.

    “A thousand and one ways?” Maggie said beaming with pride that she had expanded Taisha’s horizons.

    “Yes, A thousand and one. I’ve never felt anything like that. Now it’s my turn!”

    Taisha pulled Maggie onto the bed and mounted her, kissing her passionately. Their breasts pressed together and the heat between them soon turned into a light sweat as their lower bodies gyrated together.

    After several minutes, Taisha raised up and reached for the strapless cock with clit ticker. She moved to all fours straddling Maggie. “I am going to make love you Principal Turner, like you’ve never been before.” She leaned down and kissed Maggie as she wiggled the mechanical cock into her own pussy.

    Maggie whimpered in anticipation as their tongues danced. Taisha lowered herself onto Maggie and Maggie embraced her toned back and let her hands wonder over her smooth, soft skin. The tip of the rubberized dick pressed against Maggie’s mons as Taisha body settled on to hers.

    They kissed for a long time and let their hands explore as their bodies moved in rhythm. Finally, Taisha raised up, looked into Maggie’s eyes, and positioned the head of the cock against Maggie’s eager opening. She smiled as she gently wiggled the head inside her. Maggie cooed as she entered her slowly.

    “Are you ready for this Principal Turner?”

    Oh, yyyeesss, Ms. Taisha.” She sighed,

    Taisha smiled at the sight of Maggie’s wide-open mouth as the cock filled her up. Taisha’s hips slowly rocked, working it deeper and Maggie’s hands gripped her ass, to push her all in. But as she pushed, Taisha resisted and shook her head.

    “No, Ma’am. I’m driving, my pet.”

    Taisha dropped to her elbows with her hands cradling Maggie’s head and began to kiss her slowly and sensually, hips rocking in time with her probing tongue. As the dildo bottomed out their muffs, brushed together.

    Maggie faded into complete bliss as the cock slid out to the tip and back in, stretching her as it penetrated her. “Oh Ms. Taisha, feels so good.” her voice squeaked and cracked.

    Maggie’s arms wrapped around Taisha’s back and squeezed her tight, cheeks touching. Taisha was in awe, as Maggie’s body jerked beneath her, already nearing climax. “Feels, so, good, inside, me Ms. Ta, Ah!”

    “That’s it my love.” Whispered Taisha.

    “Oh God, love you inside me, Ms. Taisha. Love, you!”

    Taisha continued, milking every bit of Maggie’s climax. Maggie’s hot breath was washing against her cheek and neck. Her words echoed in Taisha’s head. Did Principal Maggie Turner just tell her she loved her? She continued her steady methodical motion, listening to the impassioned gasps from the object of so many fantasies, never wanting the moment to end.

    When the climax passed, Maggie whispered. “Thank you, Ms. Taisha.”

    “You’re so welcome, Principal Turner, but there’s so much more.”

    Taisha raised up and stretched her arm back, to switch on the vibrator.

    They both jerked, stunned by its power. Taisha groaned from the electrifying jolt of the clit tickler. She moved to the push up position thrusting her hips. Maggie could hardly grasp the transition from the sensuous slow build orgasm she just experience, to being fucked and fucked hard.

    “So! Much more!” Taisha grunted.

    “Oh yes fuck me please Ms. Taisha!” Maggie yelled not caring about the thin walls of the RV.

    “How does Principal Turner like it!” Taisha barked.

    “Oh God! Hard! And! Fast!”

    The RV shook from the force of her thrusts.

    Maggie panted repeatedly, “Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!”

    Taisha struggled to hold on, but it was pointless. The clit ticker had her clit firing every nerve at once. Just as she surrendered, she felt Maggie stiffen and moan loud and high. They were coming together.

    Taisha thrust several more times in the grip of climax, before collapsing onto Maggie, unable to continue. Her whole body stiffened and shuddered as her clit exploded with pleasure. She jerked several times as the orgasm continue. The clit ticker was relentless, and she had to pull the dildo out, unable to take anymore.

    Maggie, on the other hand was loving the stiff cock humming inside her and moaned in disappointment when it was yanked out. Taisha rolled to Maggie’s right and Maggie rolled toward her. She gripped Taisha’s cheek and stared into her eyes before leaning in for a kiss.

    “That was incredible, Ms. Taisha.” Said Maggie before kissing her deeply.

    She thought to herself, two orgasms in ten minutes, both better than any real cock she’s ever had. That was the effect Taisha Smith had on her.

    Then, Taisha broke the kiss. “Oh, but there’s more Principal Turner,” said Taisha with authority. “Hands and knees please!”

    Maggie looked confused, wondering what just happened. She was enjoying the intimate moment when suddenly Taisha was barking orders.

    “Now, my pet, are you going to break our agreement? It’s your weekend and you chose to give yourself to me. On your hands and knees, now. I would hate to have to discipline you. You’ve been so good so far.”

    That snapped her back to reality. She did ask for it and so far, Taisha has never failed to please. She rolled up onto her hands and knees presenting her ass to Taisha.

    “Good girl. But seeing that sweet ass like that does make me wanna spank it!” She gave it a playful slap and Maggie giggled.

    Taisha reached in the bag and pulled out the purple double ended cock. “There’s Coach Jackson.”

    Taisha stroked it as Maggie blushed. Then she gripped Maggie’s ponytail and guided her head to the edge of the bed. She slipped the purple dick between her legs as she spoke.

    “I think we both regret not getting to see that scene in your office play out. If it hadn’t been for that phone ringing, we’d both have a lot of questions answered. I think my naughty little slut would have given him a night he would never forget.

    Who was the call from anyway?”

    “It was Sam.” Replied Maggie sounding disappointed.

    “Ladies’ man Sam, go figure.” Said Taisha, disgusted.

    Squeezing the cock between her thighs she gripped the shaft and pulled Maggie’s head toward it. Then she rubbed it against Maggie’s face. I think you would have jerked his pants off and dropped to your knees and begged him to suck it.

    Maggie’s mind whirled. Before Taisha, she had never felt such an animal passion for anyone, except for that night with Coach Jackson, in her office. Had that call been ten minutes later… She spent many nights replaying that moment in her head. It was 100% animal lust unleashed for a hot minute.

    Taisha was right in one sense. When she felt his stiff dick pressed against her through their clothes, she would have done anything he wanted, beg, cheat or steal for that hot meat inside her. This new twisted Maggie, aka Marie, liked that Taisha knew her deepest secret, and happily played the fantasy game.

    Maggie slid off the bed and dropped to her knees. Then, she lapped at the dickhead with her tongue and Taisha pulled it back looking at her.

    “Please Coach Jackson, let me suck your big fucking cock. I’ve dreamed about it for so long.” Pleaded Maggie

    Taisha smiled and Maggie took it in her mouth. It was huge and she only got an inch past the head and her mouth felt full. But she’d seen enough porn over the years to know what deep throating looked like. Taisha gripped her ponytail and pushed it deeper. “Oh, that’s it Principal Turner. Suck my big black cock like you mean it.”

    Maggie bobbed on it like a porn slut forcing it into her throat. She was sexy slut, Marie, that would do anything to please her partner. Saliva ran down her chin as she took six inches of the giant cock, pushing it as deep as she could stand and releasing before the gag reflex could kick in.

    Taisha watched in awe. “Oh, so good Principal Turner. Tell me what you want!”

    Maggie imagined that night and the feel of his stiff dick. She had played scenarios in her mind a thousand times, but none quite like Taisha’s version. As usual Taisha Smith took it to a whole new level and Maggie wanted to live it.

    “Please, bend me over my desk and fuck me Coach Jackson!” She yelled, standing up.

    Taisha gripped her ponytail and bent her over the bed, rubbing the giant cock against her cunt. “My cocks, got your little pussy soaking wet, doesn’t it, Principal Turner?”

    “Yes, I need it please! Slide that big fucking cock in me Coach.” She begged.

    Taisha pushed it forward afraid she might hurt her, but Maggie pushed herself against it. “Oh Yes, give it to Coach Jackson.”

    Her labia disappeared as they rolled inside with the dildo, so Taisha backed it up a little.

    “No, don’t stop please.” Pleaded Maggie.

    So, Taisha pushed it back in. “Principal Turner, so tight. It feels so good.” Taisha groaned.

    Taisha gripped her end of the cock and dropped to her knees working the cock in and out wanting the close-up view. She pumped faster and Maggie begged for more. “Yes, fuck me please!” Her voice squealed.

    “How do you want it Principal Turner?”

    “Oh please! Hard and Fast.” Screamed Maggie.

    Taisha fucked her furiously watching the look of ecstasy on Maggie’s face in the mirror as that little pussy devoured ten inches of cock with each thrust.

    “You like that big fucking cock don’t you slut!” Said Taisha, giving her ass a hard slap.

    “Oh, Fuck Yes!”

    “You fucking like that ass being spanked Slut?” She gave another slap.

    “Yes! Please!” Maggie yelled.

    “You like being fucked like a little whore, don’t you Principal Turner?” Taisha slapped her ass three quick times.

    “Oh God, fuck me Coach Jackson. So, fucking hard!”

    Maggie dropped her face to the bed and wailed as orgasm number three hit with a furry.

    Taisha slapped her ass repeatedly. Each one sent a stinging bite that intensified her climax. “You gonna come like a nasty little slut Principal Turner?”

    Maggie’s mouth hung open and she groaned loud and high unable to speak. Finally, she fell panting onto the bed. Thoroughly spent after less than thirty minutes of nonstop ecstasy. Taisha dropped the cock to the floor where it landed with a thud.

    “That’s exactly how I thought that night would have gone. Now we know.” Said Taisha.

    Maggie rolled onto her back and looked up at Taisha panting. She stared at her in wonder. Every day with her was completely unpredictable. Even as she lay there, looking at one of the most beautiful, intelligent ladies she’d ever met, she couldn’t fully grasp what they were doing. Taisha Smith made her lose all reason, and control, putting everything at risk. But looking at her, wanting her again, even after the morning they just had, she knew she couldn’t stop.

    Taisha’s expression told Maggie she wanted to know what she was thinking. Maggie Smiled and Taisha’s face lit up in response. “I’m so glad you came back into my life Ms. Taisha. You terrify me and satisfy me more than anyone ever has. I look at you and I want you. I’ve never been more satisfied than I am at this moment, yet I hunger for you beyond reason.”

    Taisha smiled and held out her hands. Maggie stood up and took them willingly. Taisha looked her in the eyes and kissed her softly. “I’ve dreamed of this for a long time Principal Maggie Turner. I have to say, I never knew anyone that could keep up with me. But you Principal Turner are an unstoppable force of nature. Would you like a little break, before…”?

    “Oh no, Ms. Taisha, there’s more.” She pulled out the double headed strap on.

    Taisha couldn’t believe her eyes. She just fucked the shit out of her, and Maggie wanted more!

    “You promised me a thousand ways Ms. Taisha…”

    Taisha dropped onto the bed. “Ok, but first, I think you’ve earned a little desert.” She crawled back on her elbows and opened her legs.

    “Oh, thank you Ms. Taisha,” said Maggie with a wide smile.

    She lay between her legs, with an arm under each thigh. Looking at Taisha, she said seductively. “I love your beautiful pussy, Ms. Taisha. Can I please taste you?”

    “Yes, my pet.” She sighed.

    Maggie took a slow firm lick, groaning as the flavor she craved once again coated her tongue. With each lick she watched Taisha’s eyes, loving the pleasure she brought her. After several licks, Taisha’s head rolled back and she lay flat on the bed, enjoying the warm soothing feel of Maggie’s hungry tongue.

    After several licks Maggie opened her mouth and engulfed Taisha’s pussy, swirling her tongue, probing, and sucking. Taisha sighed and Maggie continued, breathing through her nose so her lips and togue could stay in constant contact.

    As Maggie continued, Taisha rolled her hips in awe of Maggie’s imagination in the bedroom. The hours of fantasy did not come close to reality. Principal Turner was making love to her pussy, unlike anyone ever had. The sensation was moving her quickly toward another orgasm. Taisha was stunned by Maggie’s knack for reading queues and knowing exactly what to do.

    As her thighs gripped Maggie’s head, bracing for her growing climax, she wondered if it were truly her expanding Maggie’s horizons or was it the other way around? But at that moment it didn’t matter.

    Taisha’s back arched as Maggie brought her to the edge of bliss. Her voice was high and almost crying. “Oh, Principal Turner. Ooooohhhhhhhh! Principal! T, Turner!

    Maggie bear hugged her thighs holding herself against her steaming cunt as Taisha bucked like a wild horse. Her mouth flooded with her sticky sweet nectar, and Maggie held as Taisha tried to wiggle free, milking a few more seconds before releasing her.

    She kept her grip on Taisha’s thighs and rested her chin gently on Taisha’s muff as she let her catch her breath. Her smile was ear to ear bringing Taisha back to her previous thoughts. Who was the one pushing boundaries?

    After a moment, Maggie smiled again. “I think you are sufficiently lubed Ms. Taisha. Shall we?” She held up the strap on by the pussy plug on the crotch of the harness.

    “Principal Turner, you are an insatiable, little slut!” She said feigning outrage.

    “I’m sorry Ms. Taisha, but you have that effect on me.” Said Maggie in a schoolgirl voice as she pressed the half cock, against Taisha and turned on the vibrator.

    Taisha twitched as it buzzed her clit. “Oh, so that really works, doesn’t it?” Said Maggie innocently.

    “Yes. Oh God yes!” Taisha gasped as Maggie rubbed it against her and wiggled it in.

    When the pussy plug bottomed out, Maggie, pressed it in hard and jiggled it, watching Taisha’s eyes widen. “Did I do good Ms. Taisha?” she asked in her schoolgirl voice.

    When Taisha’s eyes closed, Maggie grinned, and positioned herself lying next to Taisha, working the pussy plug. She began gently kissing Taisha’s right nipple, causing another moan of pleasure. “I love pleasing you Ms. Taisha,” whispered Maggie, between kisses.

    Taisha’s legs spread wider, and she began to gyrate against the new toy.

    “Ooh, I love the way you move Ms. Taisha,” Maggie said seductively and continued her soft kisses.

    Taisha’s felt goose bumps wash over her stomach as she began to give way to her the fourth orgasm of the morning.

    “Principal Turn, er!” She gasped as her ass lifted of the bed. “Coming, Huh! Huh! Huh!”

    “Ms. Taisha Likes…” Whisper Maggie.

    After the orgasm, Maggie switched it off and pulled it out. “Goodness, we forgot to put it on first.”

    Maggie put the pussy plug in her mouth, letting Taisha watch as she sucked it clean. Then she moved down and put Taisha’s feet through the harness and worked it up her legs. The Two rubber cocks pointed skyward as she pulled in up. Taisha raised her ass to help her get it over her hips.

    Maggie looked at the double dildo, an item she had not even imagined before Kenzie had introduced her to it. Now she felt her hungry cunt heating up imagining it filling both holes. She was a little nervous, since the dildo for her ass was bigger than the tickler, but that orgasm was fresh in her mind, and she needed more.

    Taisha, moaned again as Maggie, reinserted the plug, Before sinching the harness tight. She gave it a second harder tug, as it tightened on Taisha’s hips. “I think this is gonna be a rough ride, Ms. Taisha.” Said Maggie, before plunging the first cock into her mouth.

    Taisha, watched her hungrily take all six inches into her mouth, dutifully lubing it for her. “You’re an animal, Principal Turner.” Said Taisha with a devious smile.

    “You made me this way Ms. Taisha. Before you came back, I never imagined any of this. I had a normal successful life, with a clear path to the future. I was Principal Maggie Turner soon to be Superintendent. In a few short weeks, my world is upside down. You look at me and my pussy wets for you. You touch me and I lose all reason. You command me and my cunt burns for you. You turned me into Marie, your cunt licking little slut that wants only to please you. You warned me but, I couldn’t resist. Now that I’ve had a taste of you, I’ll do anything for more and it turns me on, knowing that you know I will.” Said Maggie, with an intensity in her eyes that left Taisha speechless.

    Maggie took the second cock and sucked it hard looking into Taisha’s eyes. Taisha’s body trembled, overwhelmed by the moment. She’d never had anyone surrender so completely. But this was Principal Maggie Turner, her unattainable fantasy for so long. Her body was a warm mass of tingling energy. The butterflies overflowed her stomach and fluttered from head to toe, inside her. She watched, in stunned amazement, unable to move or even think for a moment.

    Their eyes locked as Maggie sucked the cock hungrily. Taisha could see the corners of her mouth curved in a smile as she devoured it. Maggie knew, at that moment, that she had turned Taisha’s world on its ear as much as hers had been and she loved it.

    Maggie’s naughty smile seemed to pull Taisha back to the moment. “Look at you suck that dick like a horny little slut Principal Turner!” Taisha wanted to make it clear, when they were alone, it was Taisha Smith and Principal Maggie Turner, not the unknow slut Marie. “I want that face on the bed and that tight little ass in the air Principal Turner.”

    Maggie, complied hurriedly, pointing her ass to the ceiling, and spreading her knees wide. Taisha knee walked between her legs, wiggling her hips so the dildos waved side to side, tapping Maggie’s thighs. Almost immediately Taisha cupped her pussy, fingers down and pushed against her. “Your little cunt is soaking wet!”

    Maggie whimpered and nodded, rocking her hips for effect. Taisha rubbed her wetness and slid her fingers up Maggie’s ass crack, to lube her ass. Then she gave her ass a hard slap. “What a nasty little slut you are my pet. I might have to give you detention.” She said, continuing to spread her cunt juice over both holes.

    Maggie groaned and nodded. “I don’t think that’s harsh enough. We might need corporal punishment!” Taisha Barked and gave her another slap.

    The stinging tingle in her loins made Maggie moan, and giggle nervously.

    “You think this is funny Principal Slut?” She slapper her harder and Maggie, squeaked. “I’m gonna make those little buns red Principal Turner!”

    Taisha continued to slap her ass with her right hand as she lined the cocks up with her lubed holes and wiggled them in. The sting in her buns, helped mask the pain as her asshole stretched over the strap on cock.

    “Yes please, fill my slut holes Ms. Taisha. I’ve been such a bad girl!” Maggie’s heart raced.

    She had pent up a lifetime of frustration from following all the rules and being the role model all the time. Now, Taisha Smith had unleashed the flood gates and Principal Maggie Turner was going wherever the current took them. She was diving headlong into a world were words like cunt and slut that used to offend, now brought a sense freedom and unbridled lust that she had never known before Taisha Smith came back into her life.

    “I love you inside me, Ms. Taisha. I need you to Teach me please!” She begged eagerly.

    The sensation of both orifices being filled as she surrendered herself completely to her former student, was beyond de***********ion.

    “A thousand- and one-ways Principal Turner,” sighed Taisha as she began to pump both dicks into her.

    A thousand nights, Taisha dreamed of Principal Turner, but she never dared to believe those dreams could come true. But, once again, Principal Turner exceeded expectations. She looked down at her beautiful quarry, aching for her even as she had her.

    “Oh yes, Ms. Taisha.” Maggie quivered as she spoke and when the vibrator kicked on, she gasped from the intense tingle that shot through her lower body.

    Her pussy, oozed as the dildo electrified her clit and the vibration in her stretched asshole made her whole-body tremble with newfound pleasure. They whimpered together, frozen for the moment, as the vibration permeated their loins.

    Then Taisha gripped Maggie’s hips and began to slowly pump, pulling out to the tip and sliding back into the hilt. Maggie’s trembling moans sent chills through Taisha as her pace quickened.

    “Oh, Ms. Taisha, feels, so… Oh God!” Maggie began to scream out.

    “You like my double dick, don’t you my little slut?” Taisha said with a slap.

    “Oh, you know how I need it!” Maggie yelled.

    Taisha gave her another ass slap and Maggie squeaked with pleasure. “Oh Shit, you turn me on so much, Principal Turner!” Taisha’s voice crackled. “Fuck!” She grunted as she began to pound Maggie as fast and hard as she could move.

    “Yes, you, know how I, need it!” Her voice grew higher with each gasp. Fuck, me, Ms., Ta, ish, a! Ah! Ah! Ah!”

    Maggie buried her face in the covers as the pounding cocks brought her to a screaming orgasm. She pushed her ass in the air to meet the pounding thrusts of Taisha’s powerful hips. Her pussy sloshed as the plastic cock slammed in and out. Then she felt Taisha fall forward onto her, shuttering from her own paralyzing, climax.

    Taisha’s cheek pressed against Maggie’s shoulder as she whaled and spasmed against her. Feeling Taisha’s body convulse uncontrollably against her re-intensified her own climax as their bodies collapsed in a heap on the bed. The cocks had slipped out, but the top one still nestled against her cunt as Taisha’s breath washed over her neck.

    “Oh, my God, Principal Turner.” Taisha panted.

    They lay there breathing together trying to regain themselves, with the strap on still humming. Finally, Taisha, turned it off and rolled to the side. Neither one could find words as Taisha lay next to her staring toward the ceiling and quietly removed the harness. When the pussy plug pulled out Taisha exhale heavily and let the strap on drop to the floor. Then she rolled off the bed on her knees and peeled the covers back. Maggie shifted and rolled to let her pull them down. When she cleared them, she slid her feet under and pulled them back up, holding them in the air so Taisha could climb in.

    Taisha smiled as she slipped in next to her. They both let their heads rest on the pillow, looking into one another’s eyes. Maggie reached out and caressed Taisha’s cheek smiling contently. “Thank you, Ms. Taisha.” She sighed heavily. Here expression almost pleading.

    “For what?” Whispered Taisha.

    “For opening my eyes, my heart, and my body, to so many things.”

    Maggie leaned in and kissed Taisha slowly and lovingly. They hummed softly as their naked bodies pressed together.

    She broke the kiss. “Thank you for returning to my life. Thank you for awaking me and teaching me pleasures I’d never imagined…”

    This time Taisha initiated the kiss, putting her hand on Maggie’s cheek. After a long moment Taisha let her head rest on the pillow. “That feeling, Principal Turner, is entirely mutual, I assure you.”

    They lay there in silence looking contently at one another. Maggie, relished the warmth of Taisha’s skin against hers, lost in her dark piercing eyes. She felt like she would be contented to look at her forever. Her eyes scanned her face, taking in every detail with complete delight, when suddenly without thought, she raised her head and pressed her body against Taisha, cupped her cheek and said softly. “I love you, Ms. Taisha Smith.”

    Taisha’s eyes burst with excitement. “I love you Principal Maggie Turner. I have loved you for a long time…”

    Maggie kissed her, long, slow, and passionately, feeling Taisha’s heartbeat as their bodies melted into one.

    When they finally broke the kiss, they settled back into their pillows looking at each other. Their smiles never faded completely, even as Maggie, watched Taisha drift contentedly off to sleep. And even as Maggie lay there memorizing every detail of Taisha’s face, the smile never faded. She too finally drifted off, smiling as she did.

    The End.


  • Unexpected Twist_(0)

    Font size : +


    Tom meets Jane who introduces Carla her friend. They end up in a unexpected threesome

    It was a usual Friday night out with my friend Dave. We casually had a few drinks in our local before hitting the town. Once in town we bumped into a hen party, unbeknown to Dave I had arranged to meet Jane who was part of the girls hen night. Jane was a beautiful 26yr old blond haired girl with a fantastic pair of 36c tits, which matched her shapely, curvy figure to suit her 5ft 8ins height.
    I introduced Dave to Jane has my new girlfriend. This pleased Jane because we had only dated 3 times in 2 weeks. Jane was holding my hand, she whispered in my ear and kissed me on the cheek.
    Dave said, “Tom you never told me you had a girlfriend.” I replied, “I was not sure to call Jane my girlfriend because we’ve only had a couple of dates.”

    Jane chirped in and said, “Yes, me and Tom have a lot in common and I enjoy being with him.”
    As we were getting to know each other one of the girls from the hen grabbed Jane’s hand and dragged her onto the dance floor. Dave and I proceeded to go to the bar and order some drinks.
    Dave said, “Tom how the hell did you pull that beauty. Where did you meet her?” I told Dave, “We met at the gym, she has recently joined and become a member. Jane goes regularly to the classes to keep herself trim.”
    “Wow” replied Dave, “are all the girls as fit as Jane”.

    I laughed and said you get a genuine mixture of old, young, fat, slim bid tits small tits. Someone for everyone i suppose”.
    Jane returned with her friend from the dance floor. She introduced, “This is my friend Carla, she’s just got back from a weeks holiday in Ibiza. The lucky bitch, i could do with a holiday like that”. Dave and I laughed we thought it was funny.
    Carla asked, “Will you be joining us down the night club later?” Carla was standing on one foot, her right foot was rubbing against her left calf. She flicked her straight black hair gently to the side, and began twirling it in her right hand.

    Dave said, “Maybe”. whilst staring at her gobsmacked. I pushed Dave’s chin up to close his drooling mouth. He was slavering at the jaw. I was also mesmorized by her beauty. She was the same height as Jane but a little slimmer with a flat stomach. Her tiny black dress covered her sexy ass and lifted her braless tits. The back of the dress only came up to her waistline. The girl was obviously showing off her tan to match her brown eyes, the girl had Italian parents and did not need too much sun.

    Jane asked, “Do you want to come clubbing with us?” Before Dave could answer i said, “No, we can’t tonight.” Dave was fuming! to say the least.
    Jane said, “Don’t forget about tomorrow morning, come round and help me move some furniture.”
    I replied, “I will be round at about 9.30am. Have a good night tonight”,
    Jane responded by kissing me full on the lips, opening my mouth and twisting tongues.
    Carla grabbed Jane my the arm and said, “Come on we better get going and catch the rest of the girls up before we lose them.”

    Dave a I went to a couple of more bars before making our way home. Dave told me about Jane’s ex. Apparently the guy is a full on body builder, and a bit of a prick. Mick her ex is now going out with a butch girl who helps him with his weights.

    Saturday Morning.

    I arrived at Jane’s house on time and rang the door bell. After about 5 minutes Jane answered the door. Her long wavy blond hair looked sexy resting on her nice breasts. She wore a white T shirt, her nipples were protruding and pink shorts which sowed part of her ass cheeks.
    Jane said, “Hi handsome.” She gave me a cuddle and a long smouldering kiss, locking our tongues. This was the longest kiss we had together.

    I ran my hands down the sides of her curvy waist. I rubbed, grabbed and pinched her sexy ass. Jane pulled the back of neck with her left hand and she pulled me closer with her right hand. My cock was now fully erect and I was rubbing it against her crotch. I broke the kiss and moved my hands inside her T shirt, gently pushing her fantastic breasts and twisting her erect nipples. Jane was moaning with pleasure and her hands had slipped into my jeans grabbing my arse.

    I kicked the door closed with my foot and manoeuvred her against the hallway wall. I tried to push my right hand down her pink shorts but they were too tight. I undid a couple of the buttons and managed to get as far as her pubic bush. My mouth was kissing and sucking on her tits and nipples. This felt great, she was moaning louder I thought she was going to melt.
    Jane gently pushed me away and said, “steady cheeky, we can.t carry on because Carla is upstairs and i don’t want her to see us like this.”
    Jane kissed me and said, “Do you want a coffee.”
    I replied, “Yes all this teasing as made me thirsty.”
    Jane said, “Don’t be like that, i wasn’t teasing.”
    We both laughed and went into the kitchen.

    “So were is this furniture you want moving?”
    “It is a couple of chairs and table, i want to move them in the kitchen. Mick will be collecting them next week.”
    “Do you have the key for the garage?”
    “It is upstairs on my dressing table, but don’t wake Carla if she is still sleeping”.
    I replied, “What? you and Carla slept together.”
    “Hey cheeky! it is a girly think, we already arranged it a couple of weeks before the hen night.
    I slapped her arse before making my way up to her bedroom.
    I quietly walked into the bedroom. Carla was asleep her arse was not covered by the bed sheet and on closer inspection i could her vagina in full view. My cock was fully erect again. I wanted to go up to her and lick both her arse and vagina at the same time. That girl is drop dead gorgeous i thought.
    I went over to the dresser. Carla sat up startled saying, “What are you doing in hear?”
    I said, “Jane said it was ok for me to come in and get the key for her garage.”
    Carla sat up in bed but the bed sheet did not follow her and her glorious tits were in full view. They were tanned she had been sunbathing topless. They did not sag but stood up to attention.
    Carla raised her right arm high in the her and began to yawn. Her left hand grabbed the bed sheet and she covered her tits.
    Carla said, “Can you make me a coffee i will be down in a minute.”

    I looked down on the bedroom floor. I could see Jane’s sexy black panties with a pink bow, her bra the same colour and a black thong in a pile all together next to the bed. I wondered if they had a bit of girly play. I looked a round for a dildo or sex toy but could not see one.

    After we finished moving the furniture the three of us sat in the front room a little exhausted. I noticed both Jane and Carla were still tipsy from their Friday night out. Jane said they did not get in until 5.30am.
    Jane began to probe Carla about her holiday it sounded like she had a bit of a fling or holiday romance, and she was trying to keep it a secret.
    Carla was blushing and said, “Yes the holiday was good and we had a lot of great nights out. What did i tell you last night. I can’t remember.
    Jane began teasing Carla saying, “you mentioned the two guys you and your friend Sarah met.”
    Carla said, “I will tell you later when we are alone.”
    “Oh! don’t mind Tom he won’t repeat anything.”
    I said, “I don’t mind, carry on. I would have been surprised if you had not met anyone.”
    Carla was only 19 years old and i thought she was very mature for her age. She said, “I am not telling you my secrets if you guys don’t tell me yours.”

    Jane jumped up of the chair and said, “yippee we should play truth or dare.”
    “I thought you only played at night and with a few shots.” I am 32 years old and the girl gave me a sympathetic look.
    Carla said, “Ok who goes first?”
    Jane replied, “We will draw straws and the longest goes first.”
    Carla was first, Jane second and luckily me last.

    Jane said to Carla, “Tell me about your holiday romance and have you ever had a lesbian fling?”
    Carla replied, “Fuck off you bitch! What did i tell you last night?”
    Jane could not stop laughing. I thing Carla was too drunk last night and must have said a lot.
    Carla blushed over her tanned cheeks. She looked sexy being caught out. Carla figited whilst sat on the chair. She raised her feet off the floor and brought them up to her gorgeous tits. She was wearing the little black number from last night, and by the look, she was not wearing her thong. I was sat next to her and Jane was sat on the floor in front of us.

    “Ok ok I will tell you about my holiday.”
    “Sarah and I met two guys a couple of days before we were going home. On the first night we played a drinking game and Sarah and I had to with tongues for one minute.”
    “During the kiss we touched each others tits and squeezed each others arses.”
    Jane said, “Did you enjoy it.”
    “Yes it felt good and the end of the kiss, Sarah had my tits out and was sucking on my nipples.”
    I said, “What did the two guys say.”
    “Not much, but there cock were rock hard. Sarah turned to one of the guys and kissed him whilst putting her hand down his shorts and played with his cock.”
    Jane was now excited and she got up off the floor and sat next to me on the chair. I put my arm on her waist and began rubbing the side of her right tit.
    Carla was twisting her hair with her left hand, her right hand was strolling her leg just above the hem line on her dress.

    “What happened next!” said Jane, enjoying my right hand caressing her right breast.”
    Carla said, “We left the guys and went back to the hotel room. When we got back to our room Sarah’s hands were all over me. She had my tits out and her hand up my dress pulling my panties down.”
    Carla took a breath, my cock was rock hard. Jane was becoming quite horny gripping my leg with one hand and her other hand lifted her T shirt high so i could touch and play with her nipples.
    Carla said, “We were both drunk and Sarah jumped into bed with me. She tried to push her fingers up into my vagina but i would not let her. She was kissing my nipples and playing with my tits.”
    “Was it good did you like it?” asked Jane.
    Carla said, “It was wonderful, i was kissing her nipples and playing with her tits. Then Sarah got out of the bed and returned with a big bottle f shampoo.”
    Jane laughed and said, “The dildo shaped one, every girl should have one so I have been told.” Jane’s hand was now touching my erect cock through my jeans. I tried to get may hand down her pink shorts but they were still too tight. I asked her to undo a couple of buttons.

    I quietly moved my left hand onto Carla’s leg, she placed her hand on top of mine and slowly helped glide it under her dress. I gently stroked her inner thigh on her right leg. Her legs were too close together for me to glide up to her pussy.
    Jane asked, “What did Sarah do with the shampoo bottle.”
    Carla said, “To cut a long story short, i rammed it up her vagina until she came. Sarah said it was one of her best orgasms ever. She wanted me to experience the dildo but I would not let her. However, once she came down to earth I let lick my vagina.”
    “How did it feel, I’ve never had a girl experience.” asked Jane.
    Carla replied, “It was fantastic, although i did not say that to Sarah. It was the first time I have experienced a girl.”
    “Will you be experimenting again with Sarah.” asked Jane.
    Carla blushed and said, “No i do not plan too! but you never know. Now Jane it is your turn! What is your secret?”

    Jane blushed, she was twisting her long wavy blond hair in with her right hand. I removed my hand from Jane’s tits and arse. I also removed my left hand from Carla’s hot thigh.
    “Now Jane!” I said out loud. “Carla has stuck to her bargain, tell us one of your secrets?”
    Carla said, “Tell us about this sex tape you made with Mick!” Jane was red as a beetroot.
    “Hey I told you never to mention that.” Jane was annoyed at Carla for talking about it. Carla giggled and laughed leaving Jane seeming.

    This story is to be continued !!


  • the threesome_(2)

    Font size : +


    This story was originally a part of a long story called Britney. It was a huge mess and I broke them up in several stories. This ones called The Threesome. I have turned off the comments section in my stories. People can say some pretty mean things, when there identity doesn’t have to be revealed. I still read all my PM’s and emails, so feel free to drop me a line. Thank you.

    The Threesome
    by Britney
    [email protected]

    I work at a fitness center. I like working at gyms because I get to work out for free, and there is good opportunities to move up into management. It is my second week, and my main job is to smile and greet people coming in to work out. I am twenty eight and just went through a bad divorce. It is finalized, and I just bought a small condo close by where I work.

    A cute guy works there named Chad. He is a fitness consultant, that teaches people how to work out. In the late mornings, and early afternoons it is pretty slow and Chad and I don’t have much to do. Which has given us plenty of time to get to know each other.

    It was a typical slow Wednesday morning. Chad and I were in a heated game of computer golf when my sister Cara walked in.

    “Hey guys, how’s it going this morning.” she said in her usual friendly tone.
    “Cara this is Chad.” I said. Chad stood up and he shook Cara’s hand.

    They began chatting and he seemed a little flustered by talking to her. Chad is a shy person. He has a muscular build with dark brown hair and soft brown eyes. He is one of the sweetest guys I have ever met. He was one of those people that you feel comfortable around. He is not cocky or full of himself, although he could be. He is just the opposite, with a soft spoken voice and a very easy going peaceful nature about him.

    “It was very nice to meet you Chad.” She said smiling.
    “And you Cara.” He said

    “Hey Britney, we are going to Brad’s family reunion this weekend. I will be back Monday afternoon. Brad is going to be back on Wednesday morning. Would you mind house sitting for me? I just need you to stay
    there and watch the house.” She said

    Brad is my sisters husband to be. They have a wedding planned two months from now. They have been together four years. They live together in a nice house in the country up on a hill where the nearest neighbor is at least ten miles away from them.

    I told my sister that I would be happy to house sit for her. My sister grabbed her gym bag. I glanced over at Chad and noticed his eyes wandering down to my sisters butt as she walked toward the ladies locker room.

    Cara and I are a year a part. She is twenty eight now, and I just turned twenty seven. Cara and I look almost exactly alike. We both have long thin light brown hair, and hazel eyes. We are built just alike. She is more of a fitness nut then I am, she usually runs three miles a day, works out with weights, and does her yoga class twice a week. I usually get on the treadmill once a day for a few miles, and try to get it over
    with as quickly as possible.

    When Cara came out she was wearing red spandex shorts that showed off her tight figure. Her panty line showed through her shorts, and her white tank top brought out her smooth tanned skin. Her spandex were skin tight and wrapped around her tanned legs and showed camel toe.

    Chad stared at my sister as she got on the stair stepper. I have caught Chad a lot checking out all the pretty girls that come in the gym, but he seemed to be especially interested in Cara. His eyes were glued on her as she moved up and down on the stair stepper.

    When she was done working out she came to the desk to chat with me. Chad sat next to me and stared at her. Her face was wet with sweat and her shirt was soaked down to her nipples making them stick out. Chad’s eyes worked from my sisters erect nipples down her tanned stomach and to her crotch where the outlines of her cunt stuck out in her spandex workout shorts. She turned around and looked at him, his eyes quickly met hers. Chad was embarrassed knowing that she caught him checking her out. She gave
    him a smile and he shyly smiled back.

    “It was nice meeting you Chad.” My sister said as she walked out the door. I looked over at Chad and every time he gets done having a conversation with a girl at the gym he seems to get a frustrated look on
    his face. I always think he is going to ask them out but he never does. The thing I love about Chad is his shyness, he is a well built good looking guy, but girls make him shy. I have had several dreams about fucking him.

    Chad has never made a move on me. Either he is not attracted to me, or he is too shy. It didn’t matter to me. I considered him a friend, and I enjoyed his company. Still I would get really jealous when he looked at
    other girls.

    “Your sister is really pretty.” Chad said
    “Yea I could tell that you liked her, your eyes were glued to her ass the whole time she was here.” I said

    Chad paused for a moment and his face turned red.

    “I was just thinking her ass looks just as perfect as yours, I guess that makes since, being sisters and all.” He said

    “You think my ass looks as good as my sisters?” I asked
    “Oh yea better actually.” he said
    “Thank you Chad that is really flattering coming from a guy as good looking as you.” I said.

    I blushed, it had been along time since I had a compliment. I felt bubbly the rest of the day. It made me feel like I did when I was in the fifth grade and I found out a boy had a crush on me. I went in the bathroom a few times just to look at my ass in the mirror.

    It was Saturday morning now and I showed up at work. I had a six hour shift in front of me, then I was going to my sisters house. Chad showed up about ten minutes late and sat down rubbing his eyes looking like he just got out of bed.

    “You look tired Chad you must have had a hot date last night.” I said

    In the few weeks I have known Chad I have never heard him talk about any kind of girlfriend, I know he lives alone in an apartment. I wondered what he does at night cause he always comes in looking tired. I also wondered why he didn’t have a girlfriend. He was a real cute guy, and guys like him usually have a pretty girlfriend they go home too. He seemed a little secretive at times he never talks about what he does outside of work. I know he’s not gay, because he never has missed an opportunity to check a
    girl out.

    “Nah I just didn’t sleep very well.” He said
    “When was the last time you had a date Chad?” I asked
    “I don’t know it has been a while I guess.” he said

    He looked a little angry at my question at first. I told him that I didn’t mean to offend him, I was just curious about his love life. He told me that he was in love with a girl, and she broke up with him a few weeks
    ago.

    “Why did she break up with you?” I asked
    “She didn’t really give me a reason. She just said that she wanted to be friends. I call her sometimes but she is always real casual with me. She doesn’t call me very often, I always have to call her. I feel stupid
    for calling, but I can’t help it. I just want to hear her sweet voice.” he said
    “I know exactly what you mean, but I never want to see my husband again. He hurt me so much. I am not interested in dating, but I get really lonely sometimes.” I said

    We talked for another hour about our failed relationships. The rest of the day went by, and it was almost time for Chad and I to go home. Chad and I clocked out and walked each other out to the parking lot. I thanked him for talking to me today and being a good friend. He gave me a hug, and when it broke, we looked into each other’s eyes.

    “Chad, I’m going over to my sister’s to house sit, and they will be gone for a few days. I figure since we are both lonely, maybe you could come over and we could be lonely together.” I said
    “Yea I would like that.” He said as his face lit up.
    “I’ll give you a call when I get there and give you directions ok.” I said softly to him.

    His eyes moved down my face and he studied my mouth. He leaned his face even closer to mine and paused. I looked at his lips and moved my mouth close to his to where we could feel each other
    breathing, but I didn’t let them touch teasing him.

    “See you tonight?” I whispered.

    I got to Cara’s, and their car was loaded with suit cases. Brad, and Cara walked out, and gave me a hug,
    before they got in the car. Brad started the car and I waved at them as they drove off. I went inside and called Chad and told him the coast was clear, and gave him directions. I walked in the bathroom and got naked. I stared at my body in the mirror. I grabbed my small but firm breasts and ran my hands down my tanned tight stomach and rubbed my pussy. My sister had a double mirror and I looked at my back side and I was very happy with the way my ass was looking. I grabbed my cheeks and pulled them apart and slapped my butt admiring myself. I continued rubbing my cunt looking at my body imagining Chad was standing there watching me.

    I sat on the toilet and I took a shit, and waxed my pussy at the same time, till it was as smooth as the day I was born. I got in the shower and washed my hair I used my favorite body wash and covered my whole body in it. I shaved my legs, then douched my asshole.

    I got out of the shower and put on my favorite pair of panties and some tight jeans and put on my cutest shirt that showed all of my tanned arms, and a little cleavage. I did my hair and put on my makeup while I waited for Chad.

    I finally heard a knock, and I gave myself one last glance in the mirror then walked toward the door. I opened the door slowly, and my eyes met his. I gave him a big smile and his face immediately lit up and he looked me from head to toe.

    “Hey come in.” I said

    We both looked at each other and we started giggling and blushing.

    “How’s it going?” He said still laughing.
    “Not bad.” I said. We stood there and stared at each other I couldn’t stop fidgeting.

    “This is a kind of awkward” he said. I nodded my head still moving my body nervously.
    “Why don’t we just break the ice.” I said.

    I stepped up to him and put my hands softly on his cheeks and slowly moved my face up to
    his till our lips met. We kissed softly for a moment, then I opened my mouth inviting his tongue in. His hands came down on my hips. He began rubbing my hips and stomach and worked his hands up my shirt. His kiss became more aggressive and I grabbed his shirt and broke our kiss. I pulled his shirt off and grabbed the back of his head kissing him again.

    We both worked each others clothes off. He was down to his boxers and he pulled my jeans off and he looked down at my sexy panties. I pressed my bare breasts against his chest and I could feel his hard on
    poking my stomach. He picked me up and I wrapped my legs around him and he walked me over and laid me down on the couch. He got on top of me and continued kissing me, and he pulled his dick out his boxers and pulled my panties aside and pressed it on the opening of my vagina and slowly pushed in. I winced in pain as my pussy stretched. He held his position for a moment, and the muscles in my vagina started relaxing and squeezed around his penis. He slowly pushed in more and more until the full length was inside.

    I have not had very good sex in over two years and my pussy has gotten real tight. He just held it still in me for a moment as my pussy adjusted to a much bigger cock then it was used to. My cunt relaxed and moistened I let out a soft moan and he began moving himself in me. I started moving my pelvis to match each trust and we moved faster and faster. My whole body tensed up and I put my legs around him and pulled his lower back toward me with all my force. My abdomen muscles started twitching. It kept building
    and building till I had and orgasm that seemed like an explosion in my pussy. I was cumming as hard as I’ve ever came, and my loud scream turned into a grunt like someone possessed. I could feel my cum all over both of our stomachs as they slapped together.

    “You just clawed my back crazy women.” He said.

    I tried to say I was sorry but I was too out of breath. Chad continued fucking me slower

    “I’m going to have to pull out soon Britney.” He said
    “No Chad don’t pull out I want you to cum inside me, I’m on the pill. I want to feel your
    cum inside me.” I demanded

    I screamed louder and louder till finally I felt an orgasm coming on again. I screamed as loud as I could and as the orgasm roped through me. Chad’s dick tenses up and his warm cum pumped inside me. He slowed down his pace, and with each thrust he shot more and more semen in me till he jammed it in as hard as he could and I felt the last of his cum against my cervix.

    I relaxed my muscles, and closed my eyes and he held his dick inside me and I could feel all the pulses racing through his cock. His cock was still rock hard and he waited for a moment then his dick continued moving again. He fucked me really slow for a few moments, then he fucked me as hard as he could. I felt another orgasm coming and this time as I came my body cramped up. Chad pumped another load of cum deep up my cunt. His dick remained hard and I finally had to push him away from me. I never had three orgasm’s in a matter of minutes like that and I was completely exhausted, and I couldn’t move. I laid there trying to catch my breath. Chad got off and looked down at me. My eyes were closed and my face was soaked in sweat.

    “You are so beautiful.” He said “look at your body it is perfect”

    I sat up a little and rested the back of my head on the couch. I tightened the muscles in my lower abdomen and pushed till the cum spurted out and ran down my inner thigh and landed on the couch.

    I cooked Chad dinner and invited him to stay the night with me. My sister was not retuning till Monday late in the morning. I made the bed up in the guest room and as I crawled in my body was totally soar. Todd
    crawled in and kissed me and held me in his arms. I fell asleep feeling totally happy, I have not had good sex for a long time. I think I had a smile on my face the whole night as I slept.

    It was morning and I was in a deep sleep, when I felt something, I opened my eyes and could only see blur, but Chad was licking my pussy as I slept. I began moaning and I repositioned myself spreading my legs letting his face to have easier access. My eyes finally focused and I looked down into his eyes and he moved his tongue up and down my folds very slowly.

    “Good morning.” He said looking up at me then returning his tongue.
    “No one has ever woke me up like this before, it feels so wonderful.” I said in a groggy voice.
    “I have something else for you.” He said

    He got up and grabbed a tray, that had hot oatmeal, orange juice, and milk on it. He positioned it under me to where I didn’t even have to move. My throat choked up and my eyes started tearing and I rubbed my eyes and laughed in embarrassment.

    “Why are you being so nice to me.” I said. “I don’t think anyone has ever given me breakfast in bed.”
    “To thank you for being nice to me, you don’t have any idea how depressed I was, and you are just what I needed.” He said kissing me softly on the cheek and whispering again. “thank you.”

    I pulled the covers over me and began eating my breakfast. Chad grabbed the covers and pulled them off me again. He started licking my pussy again as I ate my breakfast. Chad’s tongue continued up and down my slit stopping at my clit with each upstroke. I finished the last of my oatmeal.

    “Can I make you something to eat?” I asked
    “I’ve already got something to eat.” he said smiling

    His lips pressed against my pussy. I moved the tray aside and sat up and grabbed the back of his head moaning. He lifted his face up and rubbed his cheek against my pubic area.

    “How do you get this so smooth?” he asked
    “I waxed it.” I said “I waxed it just for you Chad.”

    He moved his face all around my vagina and I could feel his hot breath on it.

    “Your pussy smells so nice Britney” he said putting his nose up between my folds.
    “Thank you.” I said smiling down at him
    “You have something else that smells nice too.” He said

    He lifted my lower back raising my ass in the air. He touched his nose on my pussy and then ran it slowly down my cunt and then stopped and sniffed my asshole. He put his nose on my asshole and wiggled it around, then he lifted his face up.

    “You smell so nice Britney.” He whispered looking up at me

    He kissed my pussy, then he moved down and softly kissed my asshole. He looked up at me and stuck his tongue out moving it in circles around my anus.

    “Ohh that feels so nice Chad.” I whispered
    “Do you like that” he asked
    “Yes do that more.”

    My legs were spread up in the air and Chad was holding my butt up, and he continued eating my ass for several minutes.

    “I have never licked a girl there before.” He said
    “Why not?” I asked
    “I have never been with a girl that was hot enough that I wanted to do that too.” He said

    I blushed and I smiled at him.

    “Do that all the time okay, that feels really good.” I said.
    “You got it” he said “I got to get ready to go to class, I’m going to be late.” He said as he continued rimming my asshole.

    “I’ll wait for you all day ok.” I said

    I brought my finger up and massaged my clit.

    “Your tongue feels so good on me, I wish you could stay and do this to me all day long.” I said
    “When I get back I will pick up right where I left off. Then I want to fuck you.” He said “I want to fuck you here where my tongue is…. You going to let me do that to you?”
    “You can fuck me anywhere you want Chad, I will get it ready for you while I’m waiting.” I said

    He stopped licking and he gave my asshole a soft kiss, then kissed my pussy, then worked his way up kissing my stomach, tits, then a soft kiss on my cheek then finally gave my mouth a long gentle kiss.

    He stood up and I layed naked on the bed and watched him get dressed. I blew him a kiss, and he blew me a kiss back and then blew me another kiss between my legs. I laughed as he walked out the door.

    I heard the front door close and his car drive off. I got out of bed and walked in the kitchen naked. I was still pretty sore. My stomach muscles were killing me. I sat at the kitchen table, I couldn’t wipe the
    smile off my face Chad was making me so happy. I started thinking of something I could do to surprise him.

    I took a shower and got dressed and I headed in town to visit an adult book store that I passed after work each day. I never been in one of those stores and I was always curious and I knew they had sex toys, and I wanted to get something for Chad and I that night.

    When I arrived I pulled up in the back. I went in, and there was a women working the counter and there were a few old guys looking at the movies. I walked over to the sex toys. I looked around and became
    fascinated by all the varieties. I have never even owned a dildo before. I always wanted one but was always too shy to walk in the adult store to get it.

    I went and grabbed a hand cart and filled it up with a few different size dildos, a vibrator, some anal lube, a butt plug, a strap on dildo, and an easy restraint system that locks your wrists to your ankles. I walked up to the counter to pay and the lady smiled at me. I grabbed my sack of toys. The old men were all staring at me at me as I was walking out. I smiled at them as I walked out the door.

    I got back to Cara’s house and I went in the bathroom, and douched my asshole again. Then I took out the anal lube and squirted it on the butt plug and worked it up my ass. I didn’t like it at first and then I started
    getting used to it. I kept it in for a few minutes then I shit it out. I replaced it with a dildo. It felt really good as I pumped it up my ass and fingered my snatch at the same time.

    Chad called me and he said he was going to be late and he didn’t know how long. I waited for him what seemed like forever and I finally fell asleep on my sisters couch at 10:00. I woke up and heard Chad walk in the door and he walked over to me and kissed me.

    “Britney I have been thinking about your sexy body all day.” He whispered kissing me working his hands up my shirt. My eyes were really heavy and my body felt weak, all I wanted to do was crawl into bed and go
    to sleep.

    “Chad I am so tired, do you mind if I go to sleep and I will have sex with you in the morning.” I said

    Chad’s face changed a little, I could tell he was really disappointed.

    “Yea that’s fine.” He said.

    He kissed me softly and picked me up and carried me in the bedroom, it has been along time since a guy has carried me to bed, and brought me breakfast in bed, and treated me like a queen. In fact I don’t’ think I
    have ever been treated this well. Chad laid me in bed. He pulled the covers over me, and climbed in next to me and held me close to him.

    I woke up, and the clock said 5:00 am Chad and I have to be at work at 8:00. I looked over at him and he was sound asleep. I went to the bathroom and got out the sex toys and I took off my clothes and stepped in
    the shower. I got out and dried off, and lubed up the butt plug and stuck it in, I put on a pair of cotton panties on, along with my shorts that I work out in, and a gray t-shirt.

    I quietly walked back in the bedroom where Chad was sound asleep. I sneaked in very quietly and lifted the covers. Without making a sound I ran my tongue gently on his balls. I kept my eyes on his face and he still
    didn’t wake up. Then a little bit harder I ran my tongue up his balls and up his soft dick. His face moved slightly but he still didn’t wake. With my saliva on him now, I blew on his cock and balls till his eyes slowly
    opened and his dick began to grow. He looked down at me and smiled and he moaned as I took his cock in my mouth and rubbed his balls. I sucked him for several minutes then I started licking his balls and jacking him off at the same time. Then I went down farther and put my tongue on his asshole. Chad repositioned himself so I could stroke his cock and eat his ass at the same time.

    “Britney whatever you do please don’t stop doing what your doing right now.” He said

    I started moving my tongue faster around his asshole. My left hand rubbed his balls and my right hand jacked him off faster and faster. I could feel his body tense up and I jumped up on my knees and with both
    hands I squeezed his dick hard. His dick was jerking and he was trying to ejaculate but I squeezed his dick so cum couldn’t come out.

    “Why did you do that?” he said
    “Because we have a lot to do before we go to work and I want you to keep that tasty cum inside you for a while.” I said

    Chad smiled at me as he stretched his arms. I kissed his neck then whispered in his ear.

    “I want you to pick up where you left off yesterday.”
    “Where was that?” He asked
    “You know.” I said shyly
    “If you refresh my memory I will do it.” He said
    “I want to feel your warm tongue on my asshole again. I want you to kiss it and lick it like you did yesterday, and this time I want you to stick your tongue in it. I want to feel your tongue up my ass, then I want
    to feel your big fat hard cock slide in my asshole.”

    He was listening to my words rubbing his dick. He kissed me then grabbed my arms to repositioned me. He gently pushed my shoulder and I slid down the side of the bed landing on my shoulders, and my ass sticking in the air in the pile driver position. He pulled off my shorts and worked my panties off with his teeth, then looked down at my ass. He looked at the butt plug then he smiled at me.

    “I went and bought it yesterday, I told you I was going to get ready for you.” I said.

    He grabbed it and slowly pulled it out watching my asshole stretch around it. It popped out and he pushed it in and back out again, then set it on the bed. He watched my asshole close and I relaxed it till it opened up. He stuck his tongue out and guided it in my open hole. His tongue felt wonderful going in and he was moving his tongue around the walls of my ass.

    He pulled his tongue out and ran it up to my pussy and back down to my asshole several times. He kissed my asshole and looked down at me, where I was studying his face. He stood up and guided his dick in my asshole. He pushed in slowly and it slid in very easy. He pushed all eight inches of his cock up my ass and slowly pulled it up watching my hole squeeze around his prick.

    He rubbed my pussy as his pace got faster and faster I began screaming, and cum gushed out my pussy dripping on my face, I kept on screaming as his dick exploded deep in my ass. He milked all his semen in my asshole, until he popped out and his warm cum gushed out my asshole, and ran down my pussy and
    dripped on my face.

    Chad grabbed his camera and shot a picture of his cum leaking out of my gapping asshole. I turned around and laid on my stomach and Chad helped me to my feet and he kissed my mouth.

    “That was so incredible. I have wanted to do that my whole life.” He said

    We laid back on the bed and fell asleep again. I woke an hour later and It was almost time for work and Chad was all ready sitting on the couch. I walked in my sisters bedroom to make sure I didn’t leave anything in there.

    Chad got off the couch and came in to see what I was doing. He picked up a picture of my sister standing next to Brad, off the dresser.

    “Your sister is so hot.” He said. “You guys look exactly alike.”

    He laid down on the bed holding the picture in the air.

    “I love watching her working out at the gym, her ass looks so good in those spandex.”

    I sat down and watched Chad laying on my sisters bed.

    “You are so naughty Chad, you turn me on so much.” I said as I stuck my hand down my
    pants and fingered my pussy.

    “Does me fantasizing about your sister turn you on?” He asked

    I bit my lower lip like I always do when I’m turned on. I nodded my head at him. Chad walked over to me still holding the picture, and kissed my lips softly and then ran his fingers through my hair and started kissing
    my neck.

    “Keep talking dirty to me Chad, I love it.” I said as I sucked on his ears.
    “I want to fuck your sister, Britney.” He said. “I want to fuck her up the ass, just like I did you, and I want you to watch and finger your cunt just like your doing now.” he said

    He lifted my shirt and rubbed my tits and sucked on my nipples.

    “Chad I’m horny again I want you to fuck me.” I whispered.

    I laid down on the floor and started working my clothes off. Chad took off his shirt, and he leaned on the closet door knob to take his pants off. The door came open and Chad saw my sisters gym bag. I sat on the floor naked and watched him take the dirty clothes out of the bag. They were the same clothes that
    she wore when Chad met her the other day at the gym. He took her dirty pink panties out and put them up to his nose. He walked over to me, pulled his cock out and stood over me.

    “How do you want to get fucked Britney?” He asked
    “Fuck me wherever you want Chad.” I said “fuck me hard I want it rough.”

    I turned around on my hands and knees. He got on his knees and pulled my cheeks apart and berried his face in my ass. Then he stoked his cock till it was fully erect and shoved it up my ass. He pulled my hair, as he fucked me.

    “Fuck me hard, Chad I love it rough.” I shouted.

    He pulled my hair harder pulling my face up. He stopped fucking and kept his cock in my ass, he grabbed my sisters panties and pulled my hair till my face pointed up at the ceiling. He stuck my sisters panties up to my nose.

    “Smell your sisters pussy while I fuck your asshole.” He said

    I stuck out my tongue and he rubbed her panties on my tongue where her pussy goes. I could smell my sisters asshole and I could taste her sweaty pussy as I licked her panties. I felt his body tense up against my body, he grabbed my throat and choked me hard and pounded my asshole as hard as he could till I felt hot cum squirting up my ass. He kept fucking and I was trying to scream and his hands were cutting off my air and my body felt like it was going to explode. I tapped his leg, and he released me and I fell over on my back and I quickly put my hand on my pussy and rubbed my clit hard. Then I held my breath and my back involuntary arched in the air and my cum squirted straight up in the air at least 4 feet and landed on my
    face soaking my hair.

    I collapsed on the ground, and Chad turned me around on my stomach. He spread my ass open and cum was leaking out my ass again, he spooned it back in with his finger and packed it back in. I laid there catching my breath again.

    “I want you to wear your sisters dirty panties to work, so my cum will leak out your ass into them.” He said

    I looked up at him and before I could answer he took my sisters panties and put them on me.

    “Your so fucking dirty Chad, I love it.” I said

    I got up and we were now running late and I quickly put on my work clothes and grabbed my purse. I gave Chad a ride to work, when we arrived it was pretty slow at 8:00 in the morning. We both sat next to each other behind the desk and we took every opportunity to stick our hands down each others pants.

    Jennifer the owner of the gym came in about 10:00. She was a beautiful women with long dark hair, she used to be a pro volleyball player and I don’t think she has ever gone one day without working out. She was in her mid 30’s. She and her husband invited all of the employees for dinner once a month at her huge multi million dollar home. I was over at the other end of the gym putting the weights back in their place when I looked over at Chad behind the counter. He was gazing at Jennifer on the stair stepper. I
    walked back over to the counter and walked behind Chad. Where he was rubbing himself under the counter.

    “You like what you see over there Chad.” I said

    He jumped and turned his head.

    “Oh, Britney you scared me.” He said “yea she is so hot.”
    “You want to use my head to jack off with while you fantasize about her.” I whispered to him in his ear.

    He nodded and pulled his dick out of his pants under the counter. I got under the counter and rested my knees with a seat cushion.

    “I’m going to suck your dick while you stare at her, and you tap on my head if any one is coming.” I said I was under there 10 minutes, and Chad had his right hand on my head pumping his cock in and out of my mouth like a sex toy. He grabbed the back of my head with both hands and forced his cock down my throat, and he started cumming down my throat until is balls were drained. I wrestled away and got on my hands and knees and began choking. I was furious after almost being choked to death, and I stood up
    and spit the cum back in Chad’s face.

    “What the fuck was that for!!!” I shouted
    “I’m sorry I didn’t mean to do that your mouth just felt so good.” He said.

    I grabbed a towel and wiped the cum off my face. I calmed down and I threw the towel to him. He cleaned off his face and put his dick back in his pants. He leaned over and gave me a soft kiss.

    “I’m sorry please don’t be mad at me okay.” He said
    “I’m not mad at you but please don’t ever do that again.” I said

    A few minutes later my cell phone, and I picked up.
    “Britney its Cara.” She said

    She asked me if I was there the whole time she was gone and she sounded upset. She was home now and she said she thinks that someone broke into her house while she was gone, because she looked in her gym bag and it looked like someone took her underwear.

    “I’m going to call brad and tell him, and then I’m going to call the cops.” She said

    My heart was racing.

    “No you can’t do that!!” I said sternly
    “why not.” she questioned
    “because I’m the one who took them.” I said “I didn’t have any underwear so I borrowed yours.”
    “Brit” she said laughing “those were not clean.”
    “oh” I said
    “I’m going to come by the gym, today do you want to go to lunch?” She asked

    I hung up feeling nervous and I began thinking of stories I could tell Cara so she wouldn’t know what happened. Chad walked back to the counter with a big smile on his face and showed me his cum on Jennifer’s panties. He stuck them in his pocket. I told him that my sister called and what she said.

    My sister came in around noon, Chad was nervous around her hoping she wouldn’t find out that he stole her underwear. I clocked out and went to lunch with her. We sat down and I tried to keep the conversation on anything but the weekend over at her house.

    “If you needed some underwear why didn’t you just, take some out of my drawer, the ones in my gym bag were wadded up, you had to of know they were not clean.” She said

    I didn’t know what to say, and I tried to change the conversation.

    “Britney I know your not telling me something, we have always been best friends, and best friends don’t keep nothing from each other. Now tell me what’s going on.” She said

    I told her that I was having sex with Chad, and that he spent the weekend over at her house with me. I thought she was going to be mad at first, but she was really happy that I was dating again after my nasty
    divorce.

    “Wow, I am really happy for you. He is really cute, and he seems like a nice guy.” She said
    “I wouldn’t say that I was dating him, I am not interested in a relationship after my divorce. I would say its more of a sexual thing.” I said.
    “So how is he?” she asked smiling
    “He is amazing, he can keep going after he orgasms.” I said
    “Brad is not that good in that department.” she said “I have never told you this before because I’m embarrassed about it.”

    I looked at her curiously. Last April I found out that Brad cheated on me with his ex girlfriend.” I opened my mouth in shock.

    “You didn’t leave him?” I asked
    “No I love him too much. He told me that he will never do it again, and I guess I believe him. It just really pisses me off every time I think about it.” she said
    “Why don’t you get back at him.” I suggested
    “I don’t think that is the answer.” she said

    I thought about it for a minute.

    “We could do a threesome with Chad.” I said nervously. Cara stared at me and started laughing thinking I was joking.
    “You are being serious?” she asked

    I nodded my head, and she sat there thinking. I could tell she was becoming aroused at the idea. I told her how bad Chad wants her, and that he was the one that found her dirty panties.

    “It would make you feel better getting even with Brad.” I said.

    After a lot of thought Cara agreed. We made plans for her to come over and surprise Chad when he was sleeping.

    As Cara drove me back to work, I could tell her brain was spinning on what we were planning to do. I was still wearing her panties and they were absorbing my juices, as I thought of my sexy sister and I fucking Chad at the same time. She dropped me off.

    “Is everything alright?” Chad asked
    “Yes, I told her that I was the one who borrowed her panties.” I said “And she bought it.”

    I invited Chad over to my condo after work. When we first got to my house we went straight to the bedroom and we ripped off each others clothes. We fucked, then we layed on my bed talking for a few hours. We both got in the shower. We dried off and went and watched TV cuddling together on the couch. I fell asleep in his lap and he carried me to my bed. When he got there he kissed me softly on the lips. I worked his clothes off and he rolled on top of me, parted my panties and began fucking me slowly. He gently kissed my mouth the whole time. I started moaning and I felt an orgasm slowly go through my whole body and down to my pussy, at the same time Chad shot a nice load in me. He rolled off and continued kissing me and a few minutes later drifted off to sleep.

    It was 6:00 in the morning when my cell phone vibrated. I got up slowly to not wake Chad. The room was pitch dark and I walked to the front door and opened it slowly. I saw my sister standing at the door.

    “Good morning” she whispered
    “He’s in the bedroom sound asleep.” I said

    We tiptoed through the living room to the bedroom door. Cara was wearing her gym shorts and a t-shirt. I was standing in front of her wearing my robe. I watched her take off her shirt and bra, then she pulled down her shorts, taking her panties with her. There was a little light from the moon glaring through the window. I stared down at her perfect body. Her tits were small and her pink nipples were sticking out. Her pussy was completely shaved and it stuck out a little and looked exactly the same as mine. The last time I had a good view of my sisters cunt was when we were young and used to take baths together.

    “I’m nervous Britney, I don’t know if I can do this.” She whispered.

    She stood there and thought for a few minutes.

    “If you don’t want to, you don’t have to Cara.” I said

    She looked in the bedroom and saw Chad’s sleeping body, laying on his back with the covers over him. She looked at me again and gave me a smile. She tiptoed toward the bed, Cara slowly pulled the covers off of Chad’s leg and she looked up at his face hoping he wouldn’t wake. She eased the covers more until she
    reached his limp sleeping penis. I watched from the door, peeking my head inside the room and I saw Cara put her mouth on his dick. Chad breathed hard and his eyes came open. His cock grew in her mouth, and I put my hand inside my robe and circled my fingers up and down my slit watching my sisters head go up and down Chad’s cock.

    “Oh, Britney I love waking up with your warm mouth on me.” He said.

    The sound of those words turned me on, and I had to bite my lip not to scream as I felt juices dripping out my pussy. Cara held his dick in her right hand and she moved up the bed keeping her head down and climbed on top of Chad swinging her leg over straddling him. She put her face down next to
    Chad’s head so he could not see her face. Her ass was facing me and I watched Chad’s cock slowly disappear in my sisters pussy.

    “You feel so good Britney.” Chad moaned

    Chad’s hands grabbed my sisters ass and helped her move up and down on him. My sister was not making a sound, just keeping her head down in the pillow. Chad’s pace started getting faster and faster until he was fucking her with all his force. The bed was shaking making lots of noise, and I could hear
    their skin loudly slapping together. Then Cara let out a loud scream.

    “I’m going to cum.” He grunted “I’m going to fucking cum in you Britney.”

    My legs grew weak and I fell to my knees, my robe fell off and I was biting my lip. I looked up and saw Chad’s balls bouncing against my sisters ass, and my pussy exploded, squirting a long stream of cum.
    Chad’s hands were on my sisters ass and he pumped my sister until his balls were completely drained.

    Cara stopped moving and layed on top of Chad and his dick popped out of her. They were breathing hard, and my sister still had her face down. I sat their on my knees feeling the strength come back in my body as I looked up and saw Chad’s cum leaking out of Cara’s pussy.

    “You are incredible Britney, Your pussy just seems to get tighter and tighter.” He said still catching his breath.

    I stood up and walked quietly in the room.

    “Thank you Chad you are incredible too.” I said smiling.

    Chad quickly sat up and Cara rolled off of him with her head still down. Chad just stared at me in confusion for several seconds. Then his head turned and looked at Cara. Cara lifted the hair off her face and her pretty eyes opened up meeting his.

    I walked over and sat on the bed next to my sister. Chad was still speechless, he pulled the covers over him and kept looking at us both. Cara and I were both sitting on the bed naked.

    “Surprise.” Cara said.

    It took Chad a while to realize what just happened. At first his body was shaking. He seemed really nervous.

    “Wow” he finally said after a few minutes.
    “Your so cute Chad.” I said laughing.

    I pulled the covers off of him, and my sister and I looked down at his semi hard on and his tanned tight six pack stomach. I took his prick in my hand and I ran my tongue up and down till it became fully erect. Cara layed on her stomach next to me, and I looked at her with Chad’s dick in my mouth. Cara put her fingers on his balls and massaged them in a circular motion, as I sucked him. I pulled my head up and the head of his penis popped out of my mouth. Chad looked down at us, as my sister and I were taking turns sucking his cock.

    “Chad likes when I lick his asshole.” I said to Cara as we were exchanging his dick back and forth.

    Cara moaned and pulled her head off him and stuck it up to my mouth. She licked his balls for a moment, then Chad spread his legs, and lifted his lower back. Cara got off the bed, and got on her knees and put her lips on his hole kissing it a few times then stuck her tongue out and began circling it. I threw my leg around Chad and scooted my bottom up his chest and berried my cunt in his face. I put my head back down on his shaft, to where I was doing sixty nine and watching my sister tongue his asshole while I sucked him and played with his balls.

    Cara stood up and she straddled his legs in front of me.

    “Put it in me Britney.” she said.

    I looked at my sisters bald pink pussy in front of me. I wanted so much to run my tongue in it, but I thought I should wait and talk to her about it before I do it. I pulled it out of my mouth and put it against her vagina. Cara lowered herself and I watched Chad’s cock disappear in my sister.

    I laid next to Chad and rubbed his chest and kissed him as my sister rode him. I stood up and I smiled at Cara while she bounced on his cock, and I sat on his face. As he was getting ready to cum I smothered his face, not letting him breath as he pumped his sperm up my sisters snatch. She quickly got up and started putting her clothes on.

    “I got to get to work. When you guys get off work, come over to my house?” She said as she
    hurried out the door.

    It was after work, and we walked to the parking lot. Chad got in his SUV and I told him to meet me over at Cara’s in a few hours. I headed over to Cara’s house. When I arrived Brad was just leaving. We both waived at Brad as his car pulled out.

    “So is he coming over?” she asked
    “He should be here in about an hour.” I said

    We went into the bathroom and we were both standing side by side looking in the mirror putting on our makeup. We walked in her room and she showed me her wedding dress.

    “You know what would be really hot.” I said “If you put it on and let Chad fuck you in it.”
    “Ok.” She said smiling.

    We pulled the dress out of the plastic sleeve. She took off her shirt and bra and she had her back turned to me and I stared at her ass as she bent over and pulled her panties off. She sucked
    on her finger and brought it down and worked on her clit. I walked in front of her.

    “I love watching you play with yourself Cara.” I said “You have such a nice pussy.”

    She moved her other hand down and opened her pussy.

    “You want to lick it Britney.” she asked
    “I was really hoping you were going to ask that, but after you left the other day Chad said he wanted to watch us do that. So lets wait till he gets here.” I said

    I helped her as she put new panties on and slipped on her wedding dress. I walked up to her and looked in her eyes.

    “You look so pretty in your dress Cara.” I said

    I closed my eyes and I kissed her softly on the lips. She wrapped her arms around me and opened her mouth, and I played with my sisters tongue. My pussy was leaking through my panties, at the taste of my sisters mouth. I couldn’t wait till I got to taste her twat.

    We went in the bathroom and I helped her with her hair and we put the finishing touches on her makeup. Cara agreed to let me wear her gym clothes for Chad. She fingered herself watching me as I got naked and put on her tight red spandex, with no panties underneath. I put on her tight white tank top with no bra.

    We heard a knock on the door and we stood next to each other giving ourselves on last glance in the mirror. She looked gorgeous in her dress and I had on her tight spandex shorts and I tucked them in the crack of my pussy making my camel toe very visible. My nipples poked out of my sisters tight white cotton tank top that showed my belly button and my tight tanned stomach.

    “Stay here and I’ll call you in ok.” I said

    Cara nodded, and I headed for the front door and opened it up and let Chad in. I kissed him softly on the lips and pulled back.

    “I have a surprise for you.” I said pulling him in the living room.
    “You can come in now!!!” I yelled.

    Cara walked slowly out of the bathroom, and Chad’s face lit up. She stood their and looked at us, she was fidgeting nervously. All Chad could say was…..”Wow.”

    “Here’s your bride for the night Chad.” I said

    Chad stared at Cara, and I walked over by her.

    “You like my outfit too Chad.” I said

    Chad stood there speechless, then he smiled when he looked at me and noticed my camel toe. He quickly took off his shirt and jeans and Cara and I watched his hard cock spring out as he bent over and pulled his boxers off. I watched Chad’s tight ripped body walk over and Cara touched his hard dick as he got to her.

    She grabbed his cock and, they started making out. She adjusted her dress as she got on her knees. She looked at me and smiled, as she slowly opened her mouth and took Chad’s dick in. Chad looked down at his cock disappearing in my sisters mouth.

    “Cara I want to see you lick Chad’s asshole in your wedding dress.” I said

    She pulled his dick out of her mouth, and looked at me as saliva dripped down her face. She smiled and nodded her head.

    Chad turned around and Cara kissed his left butt cheek. She ran her tongue up his crack and she reached under his legs and massaged his balls as she stuck her face in between his cheeks and ran her tongue around his asshole. Chad looked at me and started jerking off as my sister rimmed his ass.

    He picked her up and carried her in the bedroom. I followed them in and he layed Cara on her bed. She got on her hands and knees and Chad moved behind her and pulled her dress over her back. He parted her panties and worked his dick up her wet cunt. He fucked her harder and harder. The bed was rocking and the sound of Cara screaming and skin slapping together filled the room.

    “Can I stick it up your ass Cara?” he asked.

    She put her head on the bed and didn’t respond for a second, then she said ok with uncertainty in
    her voice. His dick popped out of my sisters twat and he positioned the head of his prick on her asshole. He pushed slowly and her hole started to open when Cara pulled away.

    “Ouch that hurts” she cried
    “Chad you can’t just stick it in like that.” I said “let me get it nice and ready.”

    I walked up and spread her butt cheeks and I slowly ran my tongue up her legs teasing her till my tongue reached her slit. I ran my tongue up and down her folds flickering my tongue on her clit each time.

    “Your cunt is so tasty Cara.” I said

    I lowered my lips to her pink asshole. I kissed it softly then opened my mouth and softly ran my tongue around my sisters asshole. I tried to stick my tongue in but it was too tight and would not open by the strength of my tongue. I ran my tongue back down to her folds, and I slowly worked my finger in her asshole. I kept my finger in her ass, and with the other hand I grabbed Chad’s cock and brought it up to my mouth. Then I took my finger out of my sisters asshole and I put my mouth a few inches away from it and let saliva drip from my mouth onto her asshole. I worked her hole open with both fingers and watched my saliva run in her ass. I held it open until the muscles started to relax and I stuck my tongue on her ass
    and was able to push it in as far as it could go. I circled the walls of her asshole then I moved my head up and down and fucked her ass with my tongue. I pulled my head up and she was gaping open and I grabbed Chad’s hard shaft and guided it in my sisters ass.

    I rubbed her lower back with one hand and circled her clit with the other. I watched my sisters ass as it seemed to suck his cock inside inch by inch. I went up to her face and leaned my face close to hers.

    “Does that feel good up your asshole.” I said to her

    She nodded and smiled at me and I touched her cheek softly and brought my lips to hers. My panties were soaked as I was making out with my hot sister while my new boyfriend was fucking her up the ass.

    “I want to taste you Britney” she said

    I turned around and pointed my ass in Cara’s face. She pulled down my tight shorts and I felt her hot breath on my pussy and asshole as my shorts came down. Her tongue ran up my cunt folds, then I felt her warm tongue press on my asshole. Chad butt fucked my sister faster and faster until he pumped his hot sperm up her shit hole.

    Chad pulled away and Cara repositioned herself and I watched her pussy lower to my face, putting us in the 69 position. We were licking each others cunts and white cum was dripping out of her ass landing on my nose. I saw Chad’s dick touch her asshole again and I watched it go in all the way and he pulled it out making her ass gape. He lowered his dick to my mouth and I sucked his cock right out of my sisters ass.

    My tongue was inside her cunt and I spread her cheeks with both hands and she pushed hard and cum spurted out her hole oozing down her pussy to my face. Cara got on her knees, and Chad picked me up upside down and brought my pussy up to his face to where we were doing 69 standing up. Cara came
    up and stood in front of him and they both looked into each others eyes as my sister rimmed my asshole and Chad licked my pussy.

    We took a break and I went outside naked and grabbed my strap on dildo out of the trunk in my car. I put it on and I walked back inside where Chad and Cara were naked making out on the couch. I walked up to them and layed down, and I was on top of her and with my tongue in her mouth as I worked my plastic cock up her. She moaned as I fucked her. Then we rolled off the couch and landed on the floor and she was on top of me riding me. Her soft silky skin rubbed against mine, and I could feel her warm breath against my neck as she screamed. Chad watched me fuck my sister. Her body started shaking and I felt her cum running down my leg.

    Chad got behind Cara, and eased his cock up her ass till she was being double penetrated with Chad’s cock up her ass, and her pussy riding my plastic dick. We stayed in this position for a long time and Cara came several times, till I begged to switch positions.

    Chad was on his back on the floor and I got on top of him and fucked him. Cara put on the strap on and she worked it up my ass. They both thrust there cocks in me as hard as they could till Chad and I both came at the same time.

    It was getting late and we all crashed on Cara’s bed. When morning came I woke up and Cara and Chad were cuddled next to each other. I lifted the covers and woke my sister by slowly running my tongue up her cunt. She woke up moaning then Chad’s eyes opened and I brought my mouth over to his cock and gave him my usual morning suck.

    “Good morning guys.” I said

    My left hand finger was going in and out of my sisters cunt, and my right hand was stroking Chad’s dick. We all got up and walked in the bathroom and we all took a shower together. Chad got dressed and Cara and I walked him out to his car. I stood there naked with my sister in the drive way waving to him as he drove off.

    We stood in the drive way and talked while we fingered each other. She said she feels a little guilty for cheating on Brad, even though he did the same thing. I suggested that she tell him before she got
    married so they didn’t have any secrets. Cara thought about it and she became nervous and scared.

    “I think he will get really mad, and want to leave me.” she said.

    I thought about it, and I started thinking what it would be like to fuck my sister’s fionse.

    “Maybe we could have a threesome with him to ease the tension.” I said.

    Cara looked at me and smiled. I got on my knees in front of her.

    “What do you say…..Can I fuck your husband?” I asked

    I put my tongue on her cunt and looked into her eyes and waited for her answer…


    4 comments
    «1»

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2016-08-24 23:14:30
    Another excellent story. Love the dirty sex. Came so hard reading it. Well done

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2014-02-24 03:30:22
    Sweet dirty slut girls !!!

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-08-24 05:42:00
    unf, this is the hottest story i have ever read. I rubbed my clit to it and I had to litteraly bite my pillow to keep from screaming when I came so hard to this story. Thanks for that, bby~
    -Layla Harley

    anonymous readerReport 

    2010-08-31 02:40:04
    kisssssssssssssssssssssssssss

    «1»
  • The Knight and the Acolyte Book 4, Chapter 1: Elf in Heat

    Font size : +


    A disgraced changling bard seduces a married woman and discovers more than he counted on. Angela and her companions make the trek across the orc lands not knowing a new threat stalks them–a goddess’s vengeance!

    The Knight and the Acolyte
    Book Four: Song’s Passion
    Chapter One: Elf in Heat
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

    Chaun – Lor-Khev, The Magery of Thosi

    The tavern watched me, enraptured by my song and skill. My fingers danced across my lyre, a far too fine instrument for the rough Maiden’s Cherry, while my words echoed through the common room. It was a bawdy song I played—the high epics of court would not go over well here, even with my skill. The men, mostly farmers and laborers, clapped while they enjoyed their pint and a fondle of one of the many buxom barmaids flouncing through.

    Five years ago, I would have been playing in the refined court of Gruber, Prince of Kivnar. That was before my affair with the man’s wife had been uncovered. I had taken on Prince Gruber’s form when I visited his lusty wife—Adelaide savored the wicked delight of cuckolding her boorish husband with a changeling that looked just like him—when the Prince himself unexpectedly walked in.

    All in court knew I was changeling. I made no secret of it when I arrived. They had welcomed me then—I was a graduate of the Bardic College of Az.

    That welcome ended when the Prince witnessed me cumming in his gasping wife. Our love affair was doomed. I didn’t blame my sweet Adelaide for claiming ignorance. She would have faced death for cheating on the lord of the Princedom of Kivnar.

    If it wasn’t for a bewitching song I had sung, drowsing Gruber, I would not have escaped.

    For five years I had been a fugitive, wanted in every one of the Princedoms of Zeutch and blacklisted by the Bardic College. No great lord or royal court would hirer me. I was forced to parley my skills in any low establishment I could.

    At least there was always a pretty wife for me to seduce and an oblivious husband for me to cuckold.

    It was in my blood. I was a changeling. My race, spawned by Las’s seed, had an urge. I could look at a woman and, if she had been wedded beneath the god of marriage’s grace, I recognized it like a glow about her. An intoxicating glow. My body would instinctively know the form and manner of her husband. I would steal into her bed and take her, the woman never knowing it was not her husband who fucked her. She would be too thrilled at his sudden skill in bed.

    If she conceived a child, a new changeling would be born.

    My powers also worked on unmarried women. I could assume the form of their lover or just enjoy the woman in whatever appearance was convenient. I would enjoy myself greatly, but it lacked the thrill of cuckolding a man while wearing his own appearance.

    We were not a popular race. I rarely appeared in my natural state—jet-black skin, silvery hair, violet eyes, a graceful body, pointed ears like an elf, and a face sculpted to the perfection of masculinity. A face that would make even the most prudish woman part her thighs. Persecution would find me if I wore my true appearance.

    Today I wore the face of a Hazian, dusky and handsome, exotic enough for the barmaids at the Maiden’s Cherry to giggle and flutter their eyes at me. If a married woman didn’t enter, I would take one of or maybe two of the barmaids back to my room.

    I missed my Adelaide, but I was a changeling. Even when my Adelaide and I proclaimed our love in her bed, I had other women I visited. But she was the woman. In five years, I had not met one that could rival my sweet Adelaide.

    A touch of regret and loss entered my song. I corrected. If I made the crowd weep in their beer, Master Reisain would be most displeased.

    My eyes swept the bar as I played and froze at the red-haired woman who entered the tavern. She was out of place, a noble lady slinking into the slums. Her cloak was a fine red fringed with gold, and her dress was its match, equally vibrant and showing off an impressive bosom that wanted to swallow my gaze.

    The woman shone silver. Married.

    My cock hardened. A lusty strain entered my voice as I watched her cross the room. She ordered wine, sipping the ruby drink from the nicest glass the tavern owned. The wine stained her lips red. I wanted to kiss them.

    I knew who I would spend the night with.

    I serenaded her with bawdy songs as she sipped her wine and watched, a smile playing on her lips as she shifted in her seat. My music worked on her, slowly building the lust inside of her. Color blossomed across her fair cheeks, matching the fire of her hair. She shifted as my music sank into her flesh, warming her, preparing her.

    She was entranced by me. Her dark eyes never left mine as I played for hours, only pausing to sip my own wine. The form of her husband was locked in my mind. A strong man, tall and proud, with dark hair and eyes. He was muscled, but not from labor. He was a warrior. He carried himself with bold confidence, a man of action, a man accustomed to violence and taking what was his.

    The woman stood when I finished play, clapping with everyone else. The crowds began drifting from the inn. And so did the woman. She payed for her wine and walked with the sway to her hip through the rough men. None grabbed her. She carried herself with confidence, giving hard stares at any man who came too close.

    They all backed away.

    The barmaids struggled to get my attention as I placed my finely wrought lyre into my case. I hefted it and crossed the room, trailing after the woman. I had marked her. I could follow her across the city. I could find her anywhere before sunrise.

    Sunrise always broke a changeling’s spell.

    Her path led to a finer inn, the Merchant’s Rest, more fitting for a woman of her station. She was on the third floor, my eyes flashing up to a large balcony. The inn’s finest room. She was nobly born. A traveling duchess or baroness. Was her husband with her?

    No. She would not have frequented such a low establishment if he was.

    There were times when nobly born ladies sought rougher men, hoping their brutishness would give them a thrill in the bedroom. If she hadn’t fallen into my spell, I was sure she would have brought some uncouth farmer back to her room only to have her fine breasts pawed by grubby hands.

    Those breasts deserved better.

    I ascended the stairs and reached her room. I took on the form of her husband. I reached into my pouch and pulled out my troubadour’s chest. It was magically enhanced by a Tuathan witch named Bebhinn. It swelled in size to a full clothing chest. I opened it and found an outfit fit for a lord. I dressed swiftly. Her husband was a tall man, one of the tallest I had ever mimicked. The strength of his flesh filled me. My hand itched for a sword. I dressed in the velvet doublet of a lord, an embroidered codpiece over tight hose.

    With boldness, I threw open the door.

    The woman was naked on her bed, her hand rubbing between her thighs. Her large breasts—each fat, dark-red nipple pierced by a gold ring—heaved as she pleasured herself. Her head had thrown back, her moans so sweet.

    “Delilah,” I spoke, the name her husband would address her as rose from my thoughts.

    The woman gasped, her eyes widening as she gazed on me. Hope and longing flashed through them. “My Lord?”

    “I’ve missed you,” I said, speaking in her husband’s rich baritone, my accent similar to Secaren, like the woman’s, but different in subtle ways. “I couldn’t bear to be apart from you.”

    She sat up as I moved closer, her hands reaching out for you. Tears brimmed in her eyes. “I…” She swallowed. “It’s wonderful to see you.”

    I let my eyes flow down her body. “And you… You look as beautiful as the day I tamed you.”

    I had no idea why I said those words. Sometimes they just came to me.

    Delilah moaned and seized my neck. She pulled me down to her hot kiss. Her tongue thrust into me. My music had done their work. Her body was primed to explode. She needed release, so she didn’t question why her husband was here.

    My tongue probed her mouth. She clung to me, her fingers tightening in my hair. Her pillowy tits pressed against me through the doublet. I let her pull me down atop her in the bed, her body lithe and squirming beneath me.

    My hand cupped a breast. She moaned into the kiss as I kneaded her pliant flesh. My fingers moved up, brushing the tops of her nipples. Her husband had pierced this nipples when he tamed her.

    I tugged hard on them.

    Her purr became more aggressive. She wrapped her thighs about my waist, grinding her wet pussy into the codpiece. My cock was hard beneath, aching to know her flesh. But I had to worship her. I had to make love to this women better than her husband ever had.

    I broke the kiss. I moved down to her ear. “You are so wet tonight.”

    “Yes,” moaned Delilah. “Take me. Hard. I need it. Fuck me, my Lord.”

    “After I’ve played with you.”

    Her fingernails pressed through my doublet and bit into my shoulders as I kissed my way down her heaving breasts. The married woman gasped and moaned as I kissed up her mounds. I sucked her nipples into my teeth, stretching them out before releasing them. Her breasts jiggled. I pressed my face between them, rubbing their softness while my fingers pinched them.

    She undulated and moaned beneath me. The married woman was wet and burning. I could fuck her hard now, but I wanted her to explode.

    “Such delicious breasts,” I grinned.

    “Your breasts, my Lord,” moaned Delilah. “I’ve been faithful. No man has known me in your absence.”

    No man except me. I wanted to grin as I kissed my way down to her pussy.

    “You’ve never been tempted?” I asked as I nibbled on her stomach.

    “So many times, my Lord. But you tamed me. I obey your will still.”

    “What about tonight?” I probed my tongue into her belly button.

    “What about tonight?”

    My hands pushed her thighs apart. Her fiery aroma tickled my nose. Her pussy was wet and hot. She undulated, rubbing her shaved flesh against my chest, leaving her sticky passion behind. “You were at a tavern. A rough place. Why?”

    “I heard there was a troubadour of unsurpassed skill,” she answered. “I desired to hear him play.”

    “And that’s all? You were masturbating fiercely when I arrive.”

    “Oh, he was a sexy man, my Lord, and his song stirred me. If I was weak, I might have surrendered and let him claim me.” Her voice was so smoky. My dick throbbed. She was being claimed tonight.

    “Then you deserve a reward,” I told her. “For your fidelity.”

    I reached one hand down to pull my cock out of my hose, stroking it as I lowered my lips to her pussy. The thrill of tricking this woman into breaking her vow of fidelity made me ache. It took all my self-control not to thrust my dick into her pussy.

    I tongued through her folds. I licked and nuzzled, drinking down her fiery flavor. She gasped and moaned, humping against me while her large tits jiggled. Her hands gripped my dark hair, holding me in place as she undulated.

    “Yes, my Lord, eat my pussy. Oh, it’s been so long since you’ve had me. Don’t be shy. Give me what I love. Devour me.”

    I redoubled my efforts. I slid my tongue around her clit while I thrust two fingers into her pussy. She gasped and her tight sheath clenched down on my fingers. Her thighs clenched and relaxed. Her juices flowed into my mouth as I kept sucking hard on her clit.

    “You like that?” I asked. “Am I making your pussy cum, wife?”

    “Wife,” purred Delilah. Her eyes fluttered. “Oh, yes. You’re almost as skilled as I remember. More fingers. You know I can take it. Make me cum, my Lord.”

    I thrust a third finger into her tight pussy, stretching out her flesh. She gasped and bucked into my thrusts. My tongue flicked at her clit. Her pink nub throbbed and ached beneath my tongue’s lashing. Her pussy clenched down on my fingers as her moans built.

    She pulled and played with her piercings, gasping for joy as I brought her closer and closer to eruption. I shoved a fourth finger into her pussy. Her eyes widened and she let out such a pleased moan before flopping back onto her pillows.

    “That’s it. Oh, yes. But you know I need more. Fist me. Stretch my pussy out, my Lord. Make me cum so hard. That’s how you tamed me. With that fist! Ram it inside me. Make me cum! It’s been so long.”

    I stroked my dick faster with my left hand as I curled my fingers into a fist. It was so obscene the way her pussy lips spread about my finger. I shoved deep into her married cunt. Her flesh clenched tight about my fingers as she bucked and moaned.

    “Oh, yes. Oh, that’s it. Mmm, yes. Tame my pussy with your fist, my Lord. Oh, yes. Oh, gods. Pater’s cock. Oh, you’re making me cum so hard, my Lord.”

    Her pussy spasmed about my fist. Her flesh was so tight. Juices squirted around my wrist, splashing up my arm to my open mouth. I drank her passion. She burned hot inside as her orgasm consumed her.

    My dick ached. I ripped my fist out of her pussy and moved up her body. My dick had to cum. I had to violate this woman’s oath and fuck her married pussy hard. Her husband, the powerful man who tamed this hot-blooded woman, had never been cuckolded before.

    I hoped she quickened with my child, proof that she broken her oath.

    Her hand seized my throat, squeeze tight. Her hard eyes fixed on me, the pleasure bleeding out of her face. “Stop.”

    “What?” I demanded. “Submit, wife.”

    “But you are not my husband, and I swore an oath.” A dangerous smile crossed the woman’s lips. Her fingers tightened at my throat. Fear rippled across my skin. What was going on? “Reveal your true form, Chaun.”

    “H-how do you know who I am?”

    “I once saw you play at Echur. I almost enjoyed your music as much as Princess Adelaide. She was quite taken with you. She told me all about your affair.” Delilah’s smile grew. “I’ve kept an eye on you after your…indiscretion was discovered.”

    “Why?” I asked, my form rippling, her husband’s appearance replaced by my ebony-black skin. I was darker than any human, even those who lived in the Halani Desert. The clothing hung loose on my slimmer form.

    “I have need of your skills,” Delilah purred. “If you fulfill our contract, you will once again play in a royal court.”

    My heart almost stopped beating. “How is that possible?”

    “It is. Will you do it?”

    I swallowed. To play at a proper court, to put my skills to use in the way they were intended. “What do I have to do?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    King Edward IV – Shesax, Secare

    “Are you still worried about Lady Delilah’s plan?” my wife, Queen Lavinia, asked. She nursed our newborn son Henry. It had been five days since his birth. He was a lusty boy, always eager to nurse from his mother’s teat.

    A boy after my own heart.

    “Yes,” I answered, turning to my blonde wife as she sat in our bed. “A changeling? Even if he is a bard, I don’t see how he could kill Angela.”

    “By gaining her trust,” answered Lavinia. A smile played on her lips. “Remember, bards are masters of seduction. He will wear her down and, when the moment is right, plunge the dagger into her heart. Then all you have to do is pay off the Bardic College and employ him. We could use another bard.”

    “You could use another lover?” I asked.

    “Now that the heir is secured, would you object? I would take precautions.”

    A smile crossed my lips. “They say changelings take the form of a wife’s husband when they sneak into her bed.”

    “Do you want to watch yourself fuck me, my Lord,” laughed Queen Lavinia. “See, this plan has merit. Angela will die, our son shall have a secure inheritance, and you will live out one of your wicked fantasies. A pity there are no female changelings. It might be interesting to watch myself with you.”

    The idea flashed through my head, two blonde beauties writhing in passion, mirrors of each other.

    Lavinia looked down at our son. “Nothing will stop you from being King. Holy Mother Slata will answer my prayers and protect my son’s birthright.”

    I sat down on the bed and watched my son nurse. My wife was right. Fireeyes had failed. He had been too direct. Subtly was required. A quiet knife slipped into Angela’s back while she recovered from the changeling’s skill in bed.

    Simple and elegant. No one would take the throne away from my son, not even the High King’s heir.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Journeyman Mage Faoril – Ghost Wolves Tribal Lands, Federation of Larg

    The breeze blowing across the endless grass cooled summer’s grip on the tundra. I brushed a strand of my light-brown hair out of my lips. I pushed it back behind my ear as I spluttered. My hair was growing longer than I liked. There hadn’t been a chance to cut my hair since we entered the orc lands. We had spent more than two weeks away from civilization.

    But we had completed our goal. Six days ago, in the ruins of Holy Murathi, Angela had found the piece of her ancestor’s, the High King Peter, sword hidden in the sacred ruins of the orcs. Despite our success, there had been a gloom over the party.

    Thrak bore the brunt of it.

    The orc barbarian walked beside me as I rode my mare Buttercup. His shoulders bowed still by the tragedy that had befallen him. He looked like a brute—swarthy-red skin, standing taller than any human, his shoulders broad, his chest heavily muscled, his body covered in scars, fierce piercings made of bone transformed his already frightening face into terrifying—but he wasn’t as dreadful as his countenance claimed. He was a gentle, intelligent soul.

    He hadn’t spoken since Sophia had been forced to exorcise the spirit of Thrak’s wife. He loved Serisia dearly, and when the foul warlock Fireeyes took control of Serisia and unleashed her mad rage upon us, it had broken him further.

    Thrak had lost his wife twice.

    My own heart panged. I had grown close to Thrak and Serisia. The ghost had encouraged the relationship between Thrak and myself. She was looking for a woman to take care of her husband, to love him like she had.

    I think that was happening. My heart fluttered when I was around him. Despite his brutal appearance, I had met the man beneath. And I wanted him back. I wanted to talk to him. I wanted to hear his witty conversation and startling insights.

    I wanted to love him.

    “We’re nearing the spot of the ambush,” Angela said. “Thrak, should we detour around?”
    Thrak lifted his gaze. Ahead was the hill where the orcs of the Ghost Wolves tribe had ambushed us and been slaughtered, mostly by Thrak berserking. His jaw tightened. His eyes narrowed. It pained him to rage and slaughter. It was an affliction a minority of orcs suffered from.

    I placed my hand on his shoulder.

    To my shock, Thrak looked up at me, his eyes studying. “We won’t find any bodies there, Angela.”

    The knight turned her head around in shock, her red hair sweeping about her shining pauldrons. She was on a Quest to become a full member of the Knights Deute, one of the three orders that guarded the lands created out of the shattered High Kingdom of Hamilten. The lands once ruled by her great ancestor.

    “Thrak?” I asked, blinking, surprised to hear him speak.

    Xera, the elf huntress, also turned around. If I wasn’t stunned by Thrak saying his first words in six days, I would have stared in lust at the thick cock dangling between the elf’s thighs. She was naked, as was her people’s custom, and must have entered heat again. I noted her cock, but my attention was fixed on Thrak.

    “A-are you…?” I swallowed.

    “He animated those corpses. There is nothing there that should concern you, Angela. Keep following Xera, she leads us true.”

    My hand squeezed his shoulder. “I…”

    “You have been patient with me,” Thrak said. “I needed to think.”

    “On?”

    “My future.” Thrak looked around the tall grass we trampled through, the stalks waving in the breeze. “Serisia wanted me to help Angela find her destiny. She believed it was as important as finding you.” His eyes were strong, even possessive, as he stared at me. His thick hand reached up and touched my knee through my red robes. He gave a squeeze. “There is nothing left for me here. My tribe is led by my brother. Our great foes have been broken. I will accompany you until the end of your Quest, Angela.”

    “Your help would be greatly welcomed,” nodded Angela.

    “You just like fucking him,” Sophia giggled. The acolyte, in her white robes kept clean and pristine by her priestly magic, gave Angela a mocking look. The pair were lovers and more. Sophia submitted to Angela, pretending to be her sex slave. The young lesbian savored being bound and spanked by the busty, beautiful knight.

    “I do,” Angela sighed, then her eyes glanced at Xera. “And he doesn’t have the only cock tonight.”

    Sophia groaned. “Oh, no. I’m sleeping by myself tonight.”

    Thrak’s hand tightened on my knee as he noticed Xera’s newly sprouted appendage. “Gewin’s mighty cock, she’s as hung as an orc.”

    Xera blushed, her long, pointed ears twitching as they poked through her green hair. Elves sprouted their cocks every cycle of the moon instead of having periods like a human woman. Well, a human woman that didn’t know birth control magic. Xera’s dick hardened beneath the scrutiny.

    “Everyone’s staring at me,” groaned the elf. “And I was doing so well ignoring it.”

    “It is midday,” Angela said, licking her lips. “We could stop for a break and you could receive relief.”

    “Someone’s horny to suck a cock,” Sophia sighed. “Go on, get it out of your system.”

    “Careful,” Angela said. “You keep talking to your Mistress like that, I’ll tie you up and spank you.”

    “Promise?” breathed Sophia. Her nipples dimpled the front of her robes.

    “Her cock is so huge,” groaned Thrak. “I shouldn’t enjoy the sight, but she is such a beautiful woman. To see the cock thrusting from the picture of femininity is arousing. I have heard it said sentient creatures always seek novel experiences, new thrills, new delights, new perversions to enjoy.”

    I blushed, my eyes locked on Xera’s cock. “I understand what you mean. The picture of femininity with such an impossible object thrusting from her groin is a sight of beauty.”

    Angela dismounted. “Sophia, lie on your back. You will please me with your tongue while I enjoy Xera’s cock.”

    “Yes, Mistress.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Thrak

    After six days of brooding on my wife’s final words and withdrawing into my grief, everything suddenly seemed so real as I stared at the beautiful Xera. Her skin, pale with a greenish cast, was smooth and flawless, flowing over her curvy ass and large, lush breasts. They were so soft and pillowy. And yet that hard cock thrust from her groin.

    My dick tented my kilt. I rubbed absently at it. I hadn’t felt arousal for days. My dick ached, begging to be enjoyed as I watched Sophia dismount her mare and spread herself out on the grass while Angela straddled the acolyte’s head. With greedy hands, Sophia reached up and pulled the knight’s pussy to her hungry lips.

    “Mmm, that’s it, slave,” purred Angela as Sophia pushed the knight’s chainmail loincloth to the side so she could feast on Angela’s pussy. “You’re going to make me cum while I worship Xera’s thick cock.”

    “You are such a slut for my elf-dick,” groaned Xera, one hand squeezing her round breast, the other stroking her hard cock.

    My eyes groaned when I noticed her dick thrust from her pussy, from where her clit should be. It merely was her clit, swelled to such a size. The fleshy shaft throbbed as Angela wrapped her pale fingers about it.

    “Gewin’s mighty cock,” I groaned again as I squeezed my dick through my kilt.

    “Let me help you out,” Faoril smiled.

    I glanced up at the mage. Her pale face and light-brown hair reminded me of how innocent Serisia looked when I first met her at the University of Allenoth. My human wife had beguiled me from the moment I met her. And she was strong, abandoning the comforts of civilization to return with me to the nomadic life of an orc.

    Faoril was just as strong. She dismounted from her horse, her robes shifting around her. Red cloth marked her a Journeyman Mage, skilled in all five elemental magic. I had witnessed her duel with Fireeyes before Angela had killed the warlock.

    Impressive was the only word to describe the mage.

    Faoril’s silver nose ring flashed in the sun as she knelt before me. She licked her lips. “I’ve missed your cock.”

    “How cruel of me to deprive you of my majesty,” I grinned as she pushed up my kilt to reveal my thick, throbbing dick. Her hands wrapped around the brown-red shaft. Her fingers were so pale compared to my swarthy dick. “From now on, I will let you enjoy my cock whenever you want.”

    Faoril stared up at me, her brown eyes doe-soft and loving. I stroked her pale cheek with my hand before I seized her brown hair and pulled her lips to my cock. Her tongue flashed pink across her lips before she opened wide and engulfed me.

    “Yes,” Xera moaned. “Suck my cock, slut.”

    I groaned as Faoril sucked hard on my dick while I watched Angela’s mouth bob up and down on the elf’s cock. The knight squirmed on Sophia’s face as she moaned and sucked loudly about the elf’s girl-cock. The elf shuddered, her large breasts heaving.

    My dick throbbed in Faoril’s mouth. I gripped her brown hair as my hips slowly fucked my dick in and out of her hot mouth. Faoril’s tongue swirled about my shaft and played with my cock ring while her cheeks hollowed as she sucked hard. Her hands found my balls, massaging the massive nuts as she moaned about my cock.

    “That’s it, slut,” I growled. “You’re such a slut for my cock, Faoril. I love it.”

    Xera’s eyes squeezed shut. “I know what you mean, Thrak. It’s so wonderful to have a slutty beauty panting after your dick, so eager to suck and worship it until you cum.”

    Angela moaned in agreement. Her hands wrapped around Xera’s waist and gripped the elf’s bubbly ass. Angela’s head turned and twisted as she bobbed up and down Xera’s shaft. The knight’s hips undulated, grinding her pussy on Sophia’s hungry mouth.

    The knight shuddered. Sophia was an acolyte of the Goddess Saphique. The lesbian was trained how to please women. I had heard Angela, Xera, and Faoril all gasped and shuddered on Sophia’s lips, singing praises to her skill.

    It was clear that Angela was engulfed by Sophia’s skill.

    “That’s so hot,” I growled. “Tonight, slut, you’re going to fuck Xera while I watch.”

    Faoril’s fingers tightened on my balls and her mouth sucked harder.

    “I knew you would like that.” A ripple of pleasure shot through my body from her sucking mouth. My hips pumped faster, my cock slamming deep into her mouth. The tip brushed the back of her throat. “You’re such a slut, Faoril. I love it. I can’t wait to see you gasp and shudder as your pussy spasms on Xera’s cock.”

    Xera grinned at me, her ears twitching faster. She gathered a fistful of Angela’s red hair and copied me, fucking the knight’s mouth hard. Xera’s large, naked breasts heaved with every stroke, bouncing up and down.

    “Pater’s cock.” My second hand gripped Faoril’s head as the pressure in my balls increased. “That is so hot to watch. Gods, yes. Fuck her mouth, Xera.”

    “Shove your cock down Faoril’s throat,” Xera moaned. “Let’s deep-throat our sluts together.”

    “Yes.” My hands kept a firm grip on Faoril’s head as I thrust my hips forward.

    The tip of my cock brushed the back of the mage’s throat. She moaned as my dick went down her gullet into her tight throat. She swallowed, the pressure constricting about my shaft. My balls tightened in her massaging hand as her lips pressed into the base of my cock.

    “That’s it, whore,” groaned Xera. “Swallow all my cock. You love it. Mater’s cock, that’s wonderful.”

    I grinned at Xera and she returned it as we slammed our cocks deep down the throats of our women. Faoril moaned loudly about my dick. A wet sound emanated from below. Her right hand had dipped into her robe.

    “Cum on your fingers while deep-throating my cock,” I groaned. “I want you to cum first. Only then will I dump my jizz into your mouth.”

    Faoril’s eyes flashed up at me. She moaned about my dick, sucking harder. The wet sounds of her masturbation grew louder. The sloppy, sucking noise made my balls boil. I groaned through my grit teeth, fighting against the urge to spill right away.

    “Oh, yes, moan louder. It feels amazing when you groan about my dick. Sophia, make your mistress cum harder.”

    Angela writhed atop Sophia as the elf slammed her dick deep down Angela’s throat. The knight’s armor clinked as she shuddered. Sophia writhed herself, somehow making her body cum without even shoving her hands between her thighs while she greedily drank down Angela’s juices.

    “Mater’s wonderful cock,” gasped Xera, throwing back her head and thrusting her breasts forward. Her magnificent orbs bounced and jiggled as Angela’s cheeks bulged. White cum leaked out the corners of her mouth.

    The elf had cum in Angela’s mouth with her girl cock.

    “Gewin’s iron balls,” I growled, my dick churning. “Xera’s cock just flooded Angela’s mouth with jizz.”

    Faoril groaned beneath me. She sucked so hard on my dick. She shuddered and moaned, her throat humming about my shaft. The tip of my dick ached. The pressure in my balls churned as my lover orgasmed.

    “Faoril,” I panted, ripping my cock back until only the pierced tip remained in her hungry lips, “drink my cum. Show me your love.”

    Faoril’s eyes locked on mine as my balls, massaged by her lithe fingers, erupted. My cum flooded her hungry mouth. She moaned and swallowed as my jizz poured thick into her mouth. The pleasure burned through me. I groaned and gripped her head tight as she drank down blast after blast of my cum. I was backed up. I hadn’t cum in almost a week.

    Only a little bit of my cum escaped Faoril’s lips. I grinned. “You were hungry.”

    “I was,” Faoril groaned. “Mmm, that feels good. It’s nice to have magic in me again.”

    I smiled. As a female mage, she needed cum to power her magic. She had only so much in reserve.

    “I think Xera can continue on,” grinned Angela as she stood up.

    “Mmm, you have some on your lips,” Xera purred, then she leaned over and licked up the line of cum that had trickled out of Angela’s mouth.

    “Pater’s cock,” I breathed at the sight of the elf cleaning up her own cum. My dick twitched.

    “I think we’re having a wild camp tonight.”

    “Oh, yeah,” sighed Sophia, her face stained with Angela’s pussy juices. “That sounds wonderful. Guess I’m sleeping by myself.”

    “Sorry,” Angela grinned. “But she only has a cock for three days. We can’t let it go to waste.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia

    It was hard not being a little jealous of the attention Angela paid Xera and Thrak. I understood that my lover was bisexual. She wasn’t a lesbian like me. It would be so much simpler if she were. I knew she cared for me, but it saddened me that no matter how well I made her pussy cum or how much joy Angela took in dominating me, there was one thing I could never give her.

    A real cock that could cum.

    I wanted to give her every delight possible. I didn’t mind that she took other lovers. I wasn’t about to be faithful. There were so many pussies in the world that I needed to sample and spread Saphique’s love to. But I just wished Angela’s partners were all women.

    Even Xera was fine for twenty-five days a month. It was those three days when she had her cock that unnerved me.

    I was sworn to never let a man touch me. Even a woman with a cock would violate my oath, as I discovered first hand when the karabasan spirit possessed Angela, gave her a dick, and then forced Angela to fuck me with it. I had to be re-blessed in a temple to Saphique to cleanse the taint of having been touched by a cock.

    We camped for the night in a dell. I was eager to be out of the orc lands. We had only a few more to go before we were back to civilization. I was fortunate to have magic to keep Angela, Faoril, and myself clean. Xera somehow didn’t get dirty—elves were lucky—and the dirt seemed…appropriate on Thrak, enhancing his barbaric presence.

    He had a musk that was powerful and made Angela and Faoril swoon.

    I did not get the appeal.

    I stretched out on my bedroll away from the fire. It was clear the four of them were about to engage in cock-laden sex. I rolled myself up in my blankets and lay on my side away from them, trying to ignore the gasps and moans and find sleep.

    Traveling was tiring, and my eyes drooped. After over two months of travel, my body was no longer soft like it had been at the temple. I didn’t require a goose-down mattress to sleep upon and silk sheets wrapped about me. I learned to sleep anywhere.

    It was such a precious skill.

    My eyes drifted off into sleep. Into my dreams. Something touched my thoughts. Feminine arms engulfed me. I shuddered. I had felt this sensation once the night before I left Shesax with Angela. The embrace of my Goddess summoning me to her paradise.

    I smiled in anticipation.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Xerathalasia

    “Fuck her hard,” growled Thrak as Angela sucked on his hard dick. “I want to watch my Faoril gasp and moan on your dick.”

    I grinned at the orc as he reclined back, using his rolled up kilt as a pillow. “I will. Your slut will cum so hard on my cock. Every Thosian woman loves my dick.”

    “We do,” Faoril gasped. “Every Thosian maid whispers tales of the prowess of elf-cocks.”

    “On your hands and knees,” I told the naked mage as I stroked my hard dick. My pussy clenched as Faoril rolled over and presented her pale ass and her pussy covered by her curly, brown pubic hair. I smacked her butt. “That’s it.”

    “Fuck her hard,” Thrak grinned. “I want to watch her cum.”

    “I thought orcs were supposed to be possessive,” Faoril purred as she stared at the orc.

    “I know my cock is the best,” he shrugged. “You’ll be coming back for it.”

    When we first met Thrak, I never thought he and Faoril would have a relationship. She had despised the brutish orc. And then she had stripped naked and let Thrak fuck her to calm his berserker rage. Something happened between them. When they returned, an intimacy had formed.

    I was glad for them. The orc needed that intimacy. Without it, I think he would have sunken into despair and never emerged again after losing his wife a second time.

    “Come on, Xera,” groaned Faoril, wiggling her juicy ass at me. “I’m so horny.”

    “Patience, slut,” I grinned. I liked that word. Slut. The humans used it a lot. It was hot calling a woman my slut, especially when she was eager for my cock.

    I leaned over, my pussy juices dripping out of my folds and running down the length of my cock. They tickled my tip as they gathered. I shivered at the delightful sensation as I leaned over and nuzzled my face into her soft, wet folds, her curly pubic hair tickling my cheeks, and licked.

    Her spicy, earthy musk coated my lips. Humans had such a saltier flavor than elf cunt. I missed the flowery nectar of my wife, but there was something wonderfully wicked about nuzzling into a human’s pussy and swirling my tongue through her folds, gathering up her juices while she moaned and gasped.

    Thrak watched us. His hand gripped Angela’s red hair, sliding her mouth up and down his cock as he grinned at me. I pressed my lips deeper into Faoril’s pussy, bringing a moan from the mage’s lips as my tongue reamed into her depths.

    “Gods, yes,” she purred. “Xera, oh, yes. Get me wet for that big, thick cock reaming my pussy. I need it. I want to cum so hard.”

    “I bet you do,” grinned Thrak. He reached out and squeezed Faoril’s round, dangling tit. The mage gasped and pressed her hips back into me.

    “Mmm, Faoril looks like she is in heaven,” grinned Angela before she kissed down Thrak’s shaft. Her lips nuzzled at his large balls while his dick, the tip pierced by a bone ring, throbbed.

    I turned my attention back to Faoril’s pussy. I spread her folds apart and dug my tongue deep into her wet, pink depths. Her juices poured into my mouth as she shuddered. My tongue explored and swirled through her folds and tunnel before I licked higher.

    “Xera,” she squealed as my tongue rimmed her sour asshole. “I thought you were fucking my pussy.”

    “Just keeping my options open,” I purred as my tongue pressed into her asshole. Elf and human asses tasted remarkably the same. I savored her sour musk as my fingers found her clit.

    Faoril bucked as I played with her sensitive clit. Human females were denied the joy of their clits swelling into hard, throbbing cocks. I shoved my tongue deep into her asshole as my dick throbbed beneath me. My pussy clenched as I pushed a finger into Faoril’s hot, tight cunt.

    My dick ached as Faoril’s pussy squeezed down on my finger. She was so wet and silky. My dick couldn’t wait to be buried in her. I loved fucking human pussy. I couldn’t knock a human up, so I could plow their pussies all I wanted.

    There were perks to being away from my pregnant wife.

    I sucked on her asshole as she moaned and gasped. Her hips bucked into my pumping finger while my thumb continued rubbing on her clit. Her moans grew louder. Her body trembled. I moved my lips back to her pussy, passing my pumping fingers, and sucked her clit into my mouth.

    “Xera,” gasped Faoril. “Oh, gods, yes, Faoril. Keep sucking my clit. Get me ready for your cock.”

    “Make the slut cum,” growled Thrak.

    “Mmm, yes,” purred Angela, her lips still playing with Thrak’s balls while her hand slowly jerked him off.

    “Slata’s hairy cunt,” gasped Faoril.

    Her pussy spasmed on my finger. A flood of her delicious juices poured into my mouth. I drank them down while she came. My own pussy ached in sympathy while my dick throbbed. I needed to fuck her. I rose and lined my dick at her snatch’s pink hole.

    “Mater’s cock,” I cursed as I sank into the wonderful heaven of a tight pussy. Angela’s mouth earlier today had been wonderful, but there was no substitute for the hot, wet grip of cunt.

    Thrak’s eyes were hungry as he watched me fuck his lover. His hand gripped Angela’s red hair, guiding her mouth as she sucked his cock. Thrak’s brutish face twisted in passion as his fingers tightened and released Angela’s red hair.

    “Fuck her,” he growled.

    “Yes, yes,” gasped Faoril, her hips slamming back into my hard thrusts. “Oh, gods, that’s so good.”

    My breasts bounced up every time I buried my dick into Faoril’s hot depths, then they slapped back into my chest. I drew back and slammed in again, loving the way my tits heaved and my cock ached in Faoril’s cunt.

    My pussy clenched as I drew back my cock. The pleasure raced down my dick into the depths of my sex. The pressure built there with every thrust into the wonderful, tight sheath of Faoril’s pussy. I slammed in again.

    “Mater’s cock, yes,” I panted. “Work those hips and squeeze that pussy down on me. Damn, make me cum.”

    “I will,” gasped Faoril. “Oh, damn. Slata’s cunt, her cock is amazing. Oh, yes. Oh, wow.”

    Thrak fondled Faoril’s tits as she writhed beneath me. He grunted and growled as Angela sucked and swallowed his cock. The attention only spurred me to fuck Faoril harder, to give Thrak the show he craved. My dick ached.

    I wanted to cum in her pussy. I wanted Thrak to see how much of my seed dripped out of his woman.

    My hands seized Faoril’s hips. My butt clenched as I slammed my dick faster and faster in and out of her pussy. I had to keep reaming her. I had to let her feel every inch of my dick burying into her depths. The urge built on the tip of my cock.

    I had to cum.

    “I’m going to cream your cunt, slut,” I growled.

    “Yes,” grunted Thrak.

    “Please, do it!” Faoril looked over her shoulder at me. “Cum in my pussy. Gods, yes.”

    Thrak’s hand slid down her body. Faoril gasped and her pussy tightened on me as the orc fingered her clit. She tossed back her head and screamed for bliss. Her pussy spasmed about my dick. The hungry hole clenched and writhed, milking my cock, eager for every drop of my elf-cum.

    A shudder rippled through my body. My pussy clenched. My dick ached. I slammed into her pussy. My orgasm burst inside of me.

    The bursts of intense pleasure shot out of my dick, slamming into the ripples of bliss flowing out of my cumming pussy. I spasmed, my breasts heaving as the pleasure filled my entire body. My cum spurted out of me into Faoril’s milking cunt.

    “Matar’s cunt,” I groaned as the pleasure consumed me.

    “Gods damn,” grunted Thrak.

    Angela noisily swallowed his cum as he watched me flood his lover’s pussy. Faoril shuddered, then her knees folded and she collapsed, slipping off my dick. Her pussy gaped with my cum, spilling out of her and trickling down to her butt.

    “Oh, delicious,” moaned Angela, her lips stained with Thrak’s cum. She crawled over and attacked Faoril, licking up my creampie.

    I stroked my wet dick, still hard from the erotic sight of watching the redhead lick my cum out of Faoril’s pussy. Thrak grinned at me, his dick still hard, too. Faoril gasped and shuddered beneath Angela’s hungry mouth.

    “We both have to fuck her,” Thrak grinned. “Which hole do you want?”

    “Angela’s ass,” I grinned. “I’ve already had pussy tonight.”

    Thrak laughed.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela

    My lips were still stained with the salty flavor of elf and orc cum as I lowered my pussy down Thrak’s thick cock. I sighed in delight—I hadn’t felt a cock in me in over a week. Faoril had monopolized Thrak’s dick on the trip to Murathi.

    “That’s it,” Faoril purred as she knelt behind me. “Slide your pussy down my orc’s cock.”

    “Your orc?” I asked as Thrak’s thick cock spread open my pussy, his cock ring rubbing against the sensitive walls of my cunt and shooting bliss through me.

    “My orc,” Faoril repeated. Her fingers spread my asscheeks apart. Her tongue probed at my sphincter.

    I groaned, squeezing down on Thrak’s cock as Faoril’s tongued about my sphincter. My body shuddered, clenching and relaxing on his dick as the mage’s tongue probed into my asshole. My fingers squeezed Thrak’s muscles as I let out another moan.

    “Get me ready for Xera’s big cock,” I panted, glancing at the elf. Her dick still dripped with Faoril’s pussy juices. Hunger burned in the elf’s violet eyes.

    “Oh, you’ll be eager to be reamed,” gasped Faoril between licks.

    Her finger sank deep into my asshole. I gasped and squirmed on Thrak’s cock, stirring his thick shaft around inside of me. My pussy clenched and relaxed while I fought the urge to ride Thrak’s cock hard.

    My pussy was eager to cum.

    “I think she’s ready,” panted Xera.

    “Someone’s impatient,” Faoril giggled.

    “I’m ready,” I moaned. “Fuck me.”

    “You are such a slut,” Faoril grinned. “When you’re done taking a cock in each hole, I want my turn.”

    “You’re going to kill me,” groaned Thrak before he seized Faoril and pulled her to his face.

    I had thoroughly cleaned Faoril’s pussy. There was not a drop of cum left in her snatch. The mage shuddered, her face burning with pleasure as she squirmed before me on Thrak’s. I leaned in and kissed her hard on the lips.

    Xera pressed behind me, her hard nipples and soft breasts rubbing on my back. Her dick prodded my asscheeks. I groaned as they slipped between them. My sphincter ached. She thrust forward and stuffed me full of cock.

    “Pater’s mighty dick!” I screamed, breaking the kiss. “Gods, yes.”

    I had two cocks in me. Both were thick, spreading open my holes. My asshole and pussy clenched and relaxed around both as my hips worked up and down between the orc and the elf. Xera groaned, hugging me tight as she reamed my asshole, her thrusts driving me down Thrak’s cock. When she pulled back, I rose on the orc’s dick.

    Then Xera thrust and slammed me down again.

    “How wonderful is it?” gasped Faoril as she stared into my eyes.

    “Amazing,” I moaned. “Gods, yes. I’m going to cum so hard on their cocks. Oh, it’s the best of both worlds. Ass fucking and pussy fucking. The pleasures are mixing around inside of me.”

    “Lucky slut,” gasped Faoril, her face twisting in pleasure as Thrak growled and devoured her pussy.

    I kissed Faoril again, thrusting my tongue hard and deep into her mouth as the pleasure rippled through me. Every inch of both cocks sent delight spilling through my body. The burning bliss of the elf cock in my ass crashed into the hot passion of the orc’s in my cunt. The dual pleasures engulfed each other, swelling each other, giving me even more passion.

    My body trembled as I worked my holes between the cocks. Xera groaned and panted into my ear as she hugged me from behind. Her skilled fingers played with my nipples while her mouth nibbled on my round lobes.

    “Such a tight ass, slut,” she growled. “Oh, this is so hot. I’ve never done this before. Keep massaging my cock with your ass. You’re so tight. So hot.”

    I broke the kiss with Faoril, my head leaning back into her shoulder. “Fuck my asshole. Both your cocks. So good. I’m such a slut for this. Oh, yes. Oh, damn. Gods, this is so much. I’m going to erupt. I’m going to explode. I can’t…”

    The pleasure was too much. The intense bliss erupted from my cunt. My asshole and pussy convulsed about both their dicks. I fell into Faoril’s embrace. Her lips nibbled on my other ear while her hands squeezed my ass.

    “Cum, slut,” hissed Faoril. “Cum on both their dicks. Make my orc’s dick explode in your cunt.”

    “Yes,” I gasped, my pussy spasming harder on Thrak’s dick. My juices flooded out. The obscene, wet sound of my pussy writhing on his cock grew louder. The orc groaned into Faoril’s pussy as my hole pleasured him.

    “So good,” gasped the elf. “Matar’s cock. I have to cream your hole. I need to feed you with my jizz.”

    “Oh, yes,” I panted as a second orgasm crashed in on the heels of the first.

    There was too much sensations inside of me. Two thick cocks reamed my holes, stretching them, pleasuring them. My pussy and asshole were over-stimulated. The ripples of bliss writhing out of both holes rolled through my body, burying me in ecstasy.

    I wordlessly moaned as my body writhed between the two dicks. My back arched, rubbing into Xera’s heaving tits. The elf moaned into my ear. Her nipples poked hard into my back as her cock reamed my asshole.

    “Matar’s big, hard cock,” groaned the elf as she slammed me down Thrak’s dick.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” squealed Faoril as she thrashed on her orc’s face.

    Our lips met in another kiss, the pair of us moaning and shuddering as we both were consumed with orgasms. The elf’s dick flooded my asshole with her cum. My bowels clenched and relaxed, milking her dick while I rode Thrak’s cock.

    I savored the hot flood of jizz pumping into my asshole. I worked my hips, rubbing my clit hard against his pubic bone. My pussy writhed about his cock as my orgasms reached their peak. I moaned into Faoril’s mouth and slammed down Thrak’s cock.

    “Gewin’s mighty cock,” growled the orc.

    My eyes shot wide open as the orc’s dick bathed my pussy in hot jizz. I moaned into Faoril’s kiss as I savored both my holes flooded with cum. I shuddered and loved how depraved and naughty I felt. Both dicks softened in my holes.

    “Gods, that was amazing,” I panted as I leaned into Faoril.

    “I hope you two can go again,” Faoril grinned.

    Thrak’s cock and Xera’s dick went rigid in my holes. Both groaned. I gave Faoril a naughty look. “Magic?”

    “Elf cum is great for life magic,” she winked back. “They’re born of that element.”

    “We are,” Xera groaned, ripping her cock out of my asshole. “I want you to clean my dirty cock with your pussy, slut.”

    “Yes,” Faoril breathed. “And Thrak’s dick is already lubed with Angela’s pussy.”

    I pulled myself off Thrak and rolled to the side, my body buzzing. “You three have fun. I’ll take first watch.”

    “Sure,” growled Thrak.

    I forced myself to stand as Faoril gasped in delight, two cocks reaming her body. Cum dripped out of my asshole and pussy as I grabbed my sword belt. I strapped it on over my naked waist, not bothering to dress. The night was cool, but my body was hot. I decided not to grab my kite shield and only pulled on my boots before marching up to the top of the hill.

    I sat down on the grass, my eyes scanning the night as the cum slowly trickled out of my body.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Acolyte Sophia – Saphique’s Domain, The Astral Realm

    The Goddess’s embrace brought me to the Isle of Women.

    It was aptly named.

    A warm wind blew off the azure-blue waters. Naked women and girls frolicked in the waves, giggling as their nubile bodies were covered in the froth. The island was green and lush, dotted with flowers and women making love beneath the shade of strange trees with trunks. The bark was made of banded segments and rose with only a slight bend. There were no branches, only long, wide leaves sprouting from the crown.

    My pussy clenched in delight. So long as I was faithful to my Goddess, I could be rewarded with spending my afterlife in this paradise. Every one of these women were like me—lesbians who were pure, never knowing a man willingly.

    My toes curled into the white sand as the warm breeze wafted over me. The water had a salty aroma. I looked around, smiling wide. Women of every color frolicked. And not all of them were human. Cute lamia with their feline ears and cat tails scampered around swarthy orc women. Short, bronze-skinned halflings raced by. They almost looked like children, but their breasts and hips were too developed, the faces too mature despite their stature. A tiger-headed rakshasa lounged on the sand, a black-skinned Halanian maid devouring her pussy.

    “Welcome, child,” Saphique purred, hugging me from behind.

    I shuddered as my Goddess’s pillowy tits rubbed into my back. Her hands caressed my stomach, sending wonderful delight rippling through my pussy. I shuddered and writhed, pressing back into her body, her wet pussy rubbing on my ass.

    “My Goddess,” I breathed, my pussy already clenching, my juices trickling down my thighs.

    “I have been watching you,” she whispered in my ear. Her tongue flicked the lobe. I gasped, an almost orgasmic delight rippling through my body. I squeezed my thighs together.

    “I’m honored that you would pay attention to such a lowly acolyte like myself.”

    “You won’t always be lowly,” she promised, “so long as Angela succeeds at her destiny.”

    “To kill the dragon?” I groaned, the Goddess’s hand moving lower, rubbing at my pudenda. My clit throbbed as her fingers neared.

    “Is that what you think this journey has been about? To kill a dragon?”

    “Yes,” I gasped as her fingers rubbed at my clit. The pleasure burst through my body. My pussy spasmed as my orgasm crashed through me. I gasped and shuddered. My legs turned to liquid as juices gushed down my thighs. Only my Goddess’s embrace kept me from slipping to my knees. “So good. Oh, yes. Thank you for your sweet touch.”

    Her fingers kept rubbing at my clit. Her lips nibbled at my ear. I gasped and shuddered, the ripples of bliss prolonged by her every touch. She stroked her fingers in slow circles on my clit while my pussy clenched and relaxed.

    Milk leaked out of her nipples and trickled down my back. I gasped again as the creamy scent filled my mouth. I licked my lips, a deep hunger forming. I needed to taste her milk again. I squirmed in my Goddess’s arms as she kept stroking my clit.

    “You are such a responsive child,” she moaned. “Your flesh aches for my touch.”

    “It does, Goddess.”

    She rubbed harder at my clit. I lifted up on my toes as another orgasm washed through me. My knees buckled. The world spun around me. All the moans of the women making love about us crashed through me as I drank in the bliss her touch spurred.

    Saphique let me slip down onto the sands. The beach warmed my back as she knelt over me, her beatific face smiling down at me. Her breasts were large, her nipples fat and pink. Milk dribbled down her orbs, across her flat stomach, and into the shaved lips of her pussy.

    Her fingers, sticky with my juices, shoved into her mouth. She moaned as she sucked them clean. “Delicious, child.”

    I nodded my head and licked my lips.

    “Do you desire another taste of my milk.”

    “Yes, Goddess,” I croaked.

    She knelt above my head and bent over me. Her tits dangled over my head. A drop of white milk beaded on her nipple before falling into my open mouth. I shuddered as the creamy milk coated my tongue. I licked my lips and shuddered.

    “That is truly delicious,” I moaned. “Nothing like my pussy. You are divine.”

    “And so are you,” she smiled. “In your own, special way. And your pussy was delicious.”

    She leaned farther over. Her nipple descended to my lips. I engulfed her nipple with my mouth. I suckled. Her creamy ambrosia squirted into my mouth. The warm milk of the Goddess coated the inside of my mouth. I swirled it around, savoring the milk as it squirted into my mouth.

    My pussy clenched as I swallowed. Her breast milk warmed my belly. Her soft hair caressed my stomach, and then her lips kissed and nibbled at my flesh. Her tongue licked up to my belly button. She swirled it through my nub.

    I squealed and sucked harder.

    “That’s it, nurse, child,” she moaned. “Revel in the gift of love only women can partake in.”

    I did revel. My pussy clenched as her hands roamed down my sides, reaching underneath the sand to grip my ass. The goddess squeezed my butt as her tongue swirled through my bellybutton. I groaned and suckled harder, drinking her milk as fast as I could.

    The creamy flavor lingered in my mouth. The warmth spread through my body, building in the depths of my pussy. My juices flooded out of my cunt, staining the soft sands as my body trembled. Her tongue sent ripples through my body, teasing me.

    “I need to taste your pussy,” moaned the Goddess.

    Her hands lifted my hips, my ass leaving the sand. My stomach bent as she curled my pussy up to her hungry lips. I kept suckling as the Goddess of Lesbians plunged her tongue into my pussy. Saphique worshiped me. Her tongue caressed and slid through all my folds.

    I moaned about her nipple.

    “Such a sweet taste,” gasped the Goddess between licks, her fingers digging into my asscheeks. “Every woman has a unique delight, child. A feast to be enjoyed.”

    Her lips pressed back into my pussy. I suckled from her breast as she nuzzled. I ignored the ache in my stomach as my toes curled in the air. Shudders rippled through me. Her every swipe of her tongue sent burning bliss shooting through my pussy.

    I came.

    Her nipple popped from my mouth. “Sweet Saphique. Oh, yes. My Goddess, yes. So good. Thank you.”

    My juices gushed from my pussy. Saphique drank them down before her tongue circled my aching clit. A finger pressed into my asshole as she sucked my clit into her mouth. My sensitive nub ached between her lips.

    “Saphique, yes,” I gasped as another orgasm burst through them.

    My climaxes came one on the other. When one died, her touch sparked another one. She worked a second then a third finger into my asshole as she pleasured me. Her tongue never tired. It always touched the exact spots in my pussy I needed.

    Then she fucked her tongue into my depths like a mini-cock. Her appendage seemed longer than a normal tongue, reaching all the way into my depths. I gasped as her tongue swirled through my folds, then attacked the special spot inside my pussy were all my nerves seemed contained.

    My pussy spasmed about her tongue. The pleasure burned through my body. My legs kicked in the air.

    “Yes, yes, my Goddess,” I screamed as the pleasure consumed me. My vision went completely black. There was only the bliss of her fingers and tongue shooting pleasure through my entire body.

    I don’t know how long I orgasmed. My body shuddered. My pussy ached. Every muscle in my body spasmed. I thrived on the pleasure. It could have only been a minute of intense bliss or an eternity of gentle joy.

    And then my Goddess pulled her fingers from my asshole and removed her lips from my pussy. I sprawled on the sand, my head pillowed on her lap. Her heavy tits jiggled above me as she smiled down with such love, her lips stained with my juices.

    “You are such a responsive child,” she smiled, her fingers playing with my nipples. “And as sweet as making love to you is, I have summoned you to provide warning.”

    “Warning?” My stomach clenched. “What?”

    “My sister Slata has ever been a vindictive cunt.” Saphique’s smile grew sad. “She has always been jealous of those children Pater, her divine husband and our father, sired on other women. Especially the High King Peter.”

    “She cursed him, right, for him and his descendants to have only daughters?”

    “And to ensure his sons did not survive.” Saphique stroked my hair. “Your lover Angela is a product of that curse, descendant from a line of daughters all the way back to the Princess Lily, the only child to survive Peter’s death. He had doted on her. She had been born by his second wife, a gentler soul than his first. But Princess Lily could never rule because of Pater’s foolish laws.”

    “Kings must be men,” I gasped. “Because Pater is the King of the gods.”

    “It shouldn’t be that way,” Saphique pured. “In other places, women rule. The Queendom of Naith and even the vile Empire of Shizihuth. But that’s not what is important. Slata’s jealousy persists. She knows Angela has found the first piece of Peter’s sword. She will not allow it to be reforged.”

    I sat up, my face tight with fear. “What will she do?”

    “She has unleashed her three vile daughters, the erinyes, to hunt Angela down.” Saphique cupped my cheeks. “I have only learned of my sister’s vile act. You must warn Angela. The erinyes are dangerous and unrelenting. They are demigoddesses, immortals that cannot be killed but only delayed.”

    My heart trembled with fear as Saphique leaned in and kissed me.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Knight-Errant Angela – Ghost Wolves Tribal Lands, Federation of Larg

    Thrak, Faoril, and Xera’s threesome had fallen into silence an hour ago, joining Sophia in sleep.

    I ignored the cool breeze wafting over my naked body as I kept my vigil. The moon was bright over head and the stars burned with brilliance. I gazed up at them, finding the familiar patterns of the constellations.

    In another hour, I would wake up Thrak to take the watch.

    The wind rustled the grass and insects filled the night with their chirping. Wings flapped. I frowned. Were there owls on the tundra? I did not know of any other species of birds that flew in the night.

    I cast my gaze around for the source. The wings flapped louder. I stood up and drew my sword, slowly circling the hilltop. The rustle of the grass fell silent. The chirping of insects abruptly ended. Only my breathing and the crunch of grass beneath my feet reached my ears.

    The wings flapped behind me.

    I spun around. A naked woman stood before me, her body pale, her breasts small cones. A silver ring glinted on her clitoral hood and crimson hair fell around a beautiful, furious face. Her eyes glowed like coals and black-feathered wings spread behind her.

    I tightened my grip on my sword.

    “I am Injuriae,” hissed the woman, a whip made of burning coals rippling into being in her hand. “You have wronged Mother, and she has unleashed her furies upon you.”

    To be continued…